Your Favorite Shemale fantasy [Archive]

ZincDink

01-01-2010, 02:56 PM

Visiting the strip club, watching the ladies and enjoying them but turning down several offers for lap dances. A new dancer I have not seen yet hits the stage and she is amazingly hot! I know that I'll be spending the extra cash to take this one into the back room for a long lap dance.

She does her stuff on stage and does some table work for several of the other guys. With them, she looks friendly but distracted as if something is missing. Definitely no signs of any "extra" equipment on her.

Eventually she makes her rounds to my table and soon she's leading me to the back for some special attention. She dances well, brushing up against me more than is allowed, showing her sweet ass off and putting her small but sexy tits in my face, letting the nipples trace my features.

I'm sitting and she straddles me, starting her slow grind. I'm enjoying the view and the pressure of her petite body on my growing cock. She seems to be enjoying this more than usual (or more probably her acting is better). Looking down to watch her pussy grind against me, I notice something I hadn't before. She's getting thicker down there and i can see the outlines of a cock starting to appear in her panties! I'm surprised at first and start to fidget, but she presses me back into the seat and grinds harder.

Soon, a well-defined cock is visible in her panties, with a small wet spot at its tip. I can't help but stare, my eyes getting wider each second. She knows I like what I see and continues grinding into the second song. Leaning forward to wisper in my ear, she says "You like my little surprise, don't you?" She leans back so I can see her tits riding high and her dick finally gets to its full throbbing hardness, poking out of the waistband by an inch or two. Her cock is slender and not too long, but it's the most beautiful thing that I've ever seen.

The third song starts up and she begins playing with the waistband of her panties, tugging on them and teasing me with the idea that they are comming off. By now, I'm as hard as I can get, seeping pre-cum in my underwear. The cliche'd Motley Crue song hit the chorus, and before I know it, she flips her cock out and slides forward until its head is pressed against my lips. I open up and present my tongue like a loading dock ramp.

She plunges that sweet dick into my mouth over and over again, letting me taste every bit of it. I reach up and grip her hips (breaking club rules) and help guide her as she works my mouth. Soon, she's shooting a load into my mouth; it tastes slightly sweet from all of the sissy drinks she has while working. I swallow every bit of that delicious cum, as she bites her lip to keep from making too much noise.

She discretely tucks herself back in and heads to the changing rooms. I hope she'll be back on stage soon. I can hardly wait for the rotation of normal (now somehow boring) dancers to get back around to my new favorite girl.

PI_Monger

01-03-2010, 09:35 AM

I've been lucky to already experience most of my LB fantasies. Living in Asia lets me meet them whenever I want. One thing I haven't done that I want to try is sex in a movie theater. Sitting in the back row and sucking my girl as people are sitting a few rows in front of us. I think that would be a big turn on.

jbl4000

09-21-2010, 02:15 AM

MY shemale fantasy is i have car trouble & a motorcycle pulls up with a person dressed in black leather jacket & leather pants the helmet comes off & its holly marie combs she asks if i need help iask if she can run me home i say iwill pay her she says yes so i get on the bike with her i tell her were to go when we get there i thank her & ask her to come in so i can pay her she follows me in the house i ask how much i owe her she says money wont do i ask what she wants she doesn't say a thing she unzipps her leather pants & pulls out a big cock walks over to me grabs my shoulders pushes me to my knees & says give me a blowjob for your payment so i do it (wish this really happened i lone her) (my first time)

davecess

09-22-2010, 02:44 AM

I've enjoyed roleplay with a TS friend so have acted out a few of my fantasies but one I have yet to try is this;

I wake up one night to find a TS vampiress in my room. She looks like the US TS Raquel but her hair is black. She calls to me and I get up and walk towards her. She is dressed in a long black cloak and shiny black thighboots with 6 inch heels. As I approach she opens her cloak and envelops me with it. She kisses me fiercely and crushes me into her body. She releases her grip slightly and I slide down to her huge breasts and begin suckling. After a while I slide lower onto my knees to be confronted by her smooth erect cock. She takes hold of my head and forces my mouth onto her cock and face-fucks me while I stroke her shiny black boots. Once I drink her cum I become hers forever.

Nice.

Slavetoebony

09-22-2010, 10:26 AM

In my favourite fantasy I have discovered the home of three black T-girls. They are gorgeous. Very dark skin, plastered with make-up, big tits and huge cocks. I decide to spy on them, but I am getting caught. They make a citizens arrest and drag me into their house while slapping me in the face. They order me to strip naked. I am very intimidated and obey. They now inform me that I have violated their law and must be punished. My punishment includes sexual slavery for 6 months and regular daily canings on my naked arse and on the hands. I will have to serve my entire sentence naked and manacled. I will have to wear leg irons and handcuffs. The handcuffs will be connected to my slave collar by a short chain, enabling me to work for them as house maid, but preventing me from playing with myself. I also will be feminized, getting forced to wear lots of make-up, while serving as their slave.

But somehow I wish they would have sentenced me to 6 years instead of 6 months........

mabedzaqueen

09-22-2010, 03:11 PM

But somehow I wish they would have sentenced me to 6 years instead of 6 months........

Well, no matter how pretty, hot, awesome the girls would be, if they apply your "sentence" to the letter, I don't think I could stand much longer than 6 days...

love269

09-22-2010, 06:33 PM

my favorite fantasy is a T-girl surprise. I pick her up-she picks me up at a bar we go to a private place 'her's ' or mine and I don't find out what she is until I'm too horny to stop. we do a 69 and the first one to cum gets fucked by the other and it goes all nite

Lycanthropunk

09-23-2010, 08:22 AM

My ideal fantasy to come true is for a beautiful femboy, hung, hairy and flatchested to come live with my wife and I permanently in a 3 way marriage. I love the idea of a polygamous marriage where all 3 of us are mutually in love with one another, and all things are equal.

martin_90

09-25-2010, 03:55 PM

noodle

09-26-2010, 06:12 AM

My Fantasy and How I Play it Out at Home:
Before I prepare myself, I set up a slideshow or movie of hot shemales. (Minimizes lube on the keyboard and mouse :) I get ready by giving myself a couple of good rinses with warm water from the enema bag. Then I lube up a butt plug, lay on the bed, work it in and lay there and relax for awhile ?till I?m loosened up and ready for my fantasy girl to fuck me. Next I take a big long double ended dildo and put it about a third of the way in between my mattress and box spring, with the longer part hanging out. I get on all fours in front of it and back my ass up to it and start to slide in the head. I tell my fantasy Tgirl, please take it slow it really hurts when you first put it in. Oh it?s going in now she says- a push, and the head pops in me. Ah ah oh whow mmm, oh wow its in, some mild cramps and spasms begin to subside and it start to feel good. She has some compassion for me and doesn?t start to pump right away, and lets me settle down into it. You like that big fat cock head inside you don?t you? Mmmm hmmm I murmur. What? I can?t hear you, you little slut, speak up! Yes mam it feels real good. I knew you were a slut, you?re a nasty little slut aren?t you? Back that ass up into my big hard cock, you?re mine tonight! I start to back up on it a little more, and start to rock back and forth on it a bit. Thank god I used lots of lube ?cause it?s big and it?s long. Now she?s starting to move back and forth inside me more easily. Her big perfect cock head is sliding against my prostate causing my dick to begin to drip thin slippery pre-cum. I reach down and rub it around on my cock head. I?m in ecstasy. Taste it, she says, and I lick my palm and enjoy the unusual and exotic taste. Give me a taste, she says, and I scoop a big drop that?s ready to drop off my dick and awkwardly reach behind me to offer it to her. She slurps it off her fingers- mmm that tastes good, then she wipes her slippery hand off on my back. Then that seems to turn her on and gets her worked up, and she suddenly slams that long cock deep inside me and starts to fuck me deeper and harder. I?m gonna fuck you good now baby. Cum is still dripping out of me like a faucet, I never new I had so much cum. Then her big long cock hits a spot way up inside me- it hurts real bad with her way up there. Oww oh stop that hurts- That?s your man cherry, she says, and it?s gonna get popped tonight. I?m gonna make you into a genuine ladyboy?s whore. I start to back off her cock a bit, but she grabs me by the ass and pulls me back on- we?re gonna do this, relax honey I?ll talk you through it. Remember you told me if I let you touch my she-cock, you?d be a good little slut for me? Yes, I remembered. Ok then this it what it takes, now take a long deep breath through your nose and relax for a second. As soon as I took the breath, that big cock head was wiggling against my man cherry deep inside me. She was rolling and undulating her hips as she pushed harder. Oh oh oh, ah- suddenly she was balls deep inside me. I though I could feel the glans of that beautiful sweet cock in my belly. She left it there for a bit, having compassion on me once more and let me absorb the experience. My head was swimming, the pain and the rapture mingled into an unbelievable surreal experience. Then she was pumping me again, slow and easy at first, pumping in and out just enough to keep the head in that sweet, sore, wonderful spot. Then in and out of it- uh, I?d grunt as she pulled back, and oh as she pushed in, which made her laugh with a little sadistic knowing tone.
Now your all mine, now you ready to get a good fucking, hold still, stay right there like that for me with you ass in air offered to me. Then She pulls all the way out, grabs the baby oil squirting it generously all over her cock and balls and in and on my asshole. She?s hard as a rock and seems even bigger and longer than at first. She?s in me pumping away. She grabs me around the waist and pulls me to her. She?s all the way in me balls deep. She starts to fuck me good all the way in, all the way out. She shoves it all the way in once more and starts to bounce up and down stretch my anus making it sting. Oh baby, you?re a good little fuck hole. I?m gonna shoot my load up inside you now, you little fuck slut. Please fuck me baby, fuck me hard, it feels so good, I beg. I grab my cock and stroke it, I?m cumming too. Oh yea, she says as she blow a massive load deep inside me. She keeps slowly pumping ?till every drop is milked out of her. And I?ve got a handful of cum bigger than anything I?ve ever seen come out of me. She slowly starts to shrink inside me. I feel so privileged to have been given this amazing experience. We flop down on the bed next to each other. Thank you baby, I say, that was sooooo good. I roll toward her and nibble on her beautiful tits. Then I realize I?ve still got this massive load of spunk on my hand. She says, ever taste your own cum? Take a taste, but save some for me. Another new strange and exotic experience for me. Now rub the rest on my tits and cock, she says, I like that. When I get to grip that wonderful cock of hers, she says take it easy, I?m a little raw from that fucking I gave you. Cool it down for me- gently suck it and get it wet and then blow on it to cool it off, do that a few times my little man slut. After I?ve done that for her. I lay in her lap with her cock in my mouth very gently massaging it with my tongue and mouth. She nods off, and I too drift off with my tongue in her pee hole.
The next morning I mention, I think I?d be totally slutified, if I laid down in the shower and you peed on me. We?ll see, she says, but my idea for slutifying you is when I?m using you as a party favor in front of my friends- but that?s for another day.

Baron Von Bangkok

09-26-2010, 12:41 PM

To keep it brief it involves 2 hung catsuit wearing ladies, one black and one south east asian. The black girl fucks the asian girl whilst i watch. They then get bored and turn on me. Treating me like a bitch slave for the next couple of hours.
I'll have a pop the next morning after i've had some rest.
:)

justinp

09-26-2010, 08:12 PM

I settle into a chair in the sex cinema I frequent. Hot and bothered and very horny after a tough week in the office. It's unusually quiet, only a handful of visitors.

Then a beautiful girl enters the theatre - raven black hair, creamy skin, wrapped in a long coat so I can only see her feet encased in gleaming black leather high-heels as she slinks along the walkway between the two rows of seats like a model on the catwalk. A growl of lust arises from her audience, suddenly much more interested in her than the hardcore action on the big screen.

I follow her with my eyes, hoping she'll come all the way to the front where I'm sitting, and she does. Her eyes go to my cock which is exposed and standing stiffly erect. I take it in hand casually and gently wank, gazing directly at her, giving her a good show of the goods on offer. She sizes me up for a few seconds, then licks her lips and slides gracefully into the seat next to mine. Real women that look as good as her are as rare as rocking horse shit in here. But when I'm hot and horny any hand or mouth willing to satisfy me is fair game, let alone a beautiful creature like this. She plays with her hair as she looks at me and I smell her perfume and the scent of her skin arising from under her coat, which is buttoned up to the neck, but I see flashes of white flesh between those buttons and a long creamy length of sleek stockinged leg as it falls to one side. My heart starts hammering more quickly as I wonder whether she is naked underneath.

I lift the arm separating our two seats so that there is nothing between us. She gazes at me for a few moments, dark eyes looking into mine, breathing in my scent...then reaches up, and touches her hand to my chest. Her fingers find the top button of my shirt and unfasten it, then the second. I reach up, pull her closer, and she lays her head on my shoulder as though we were lovers as her hand slips into my shirt.

Thor1989

01-12-2011, 08:28 PM

My favourite shemale fantasy is to marry a sexy shemale and live my whole life in happiness and full of sex with her...There's nothing better than a beautiful shemale bride with long stockinged legs and white heels...:heart:

SweetCharmer

01-13-2011, 04:55 AM

i guess my fantasy plays out like this...
i'm about 19 or so and i was adopted at a young age to a single mum. catch is the adopted mother is allanah starr but i don't know who she really is..anyway its a lot easier for me to type it out like a short story like how it plays out in my mind but of course it'll be me in the story =]. right here goes;

I was in my room clearing some stuff out because mum had told me to. we decided that we wanted to clear up the house of stuff that was old and wasn't really worth keeping and taking it somewhere like a charity..as i'm going through my stuff i find old photos of me about 5 or six with mum at the zoo and other places. "Jackson? you getting the stuff sorted?" i heard mum shout from her room. "yeah gimme a sec" i said as i threw the last few things in the box and carried it out and placed it out in the hallway. i was about to return back to my room when i noticed a box labeled trash but there was just a load of old videos in it.
Curiousity getting the better of me i grabbed the box and took it back to my room, sitting down on the bed i started to go through the videos.
after a bit i found a video labeled 'Private'... i got interested and put it in the video player. it started playing and mum came into shot and set on the bed. my eyes were glued to the tv. mum started to undressed slowly and seductive. Right not my eyes are bugging out but i feel something stirring in my pants and knew i was getting a boner. the video continued and suddenly my mum reached into her pants pocket and brought out a pair of boxers..it took a couple of seconds but i finally realised that they were a pair of my boxers, she smelled them and started stirring moaning "oooh...jax..ooh". my cock was rock hard and getting painful. in the video mum had taken off her pants and was in some dark purple silk panties.i thought i saw a bulge in her crotch but played it off as a trick of the camera. that is until she took off her panties in one quick movement and threw them away.....i sat there shocked and unable to move at all just staring..my mum...had a cock!?. at that point my mind registered two things. one was that my mother had a cock and was stroking it while moaning my name. and two was that my boner had gotten even harder if that was possible. this train of thought didn't last long though as i heard my mum open my door.
after that everything seemed to move in slow motion. i looked from the tv to her and she did the opposite. her eyes widened at the video and rushed to the tv and turned it off "Jackson!! why were you watching that video?!" she seemed more embarressed than angry. i looked down in shame but found myself staring at my boner instead, which i poorly tried to cover up with my hands.
mum sighed and walked over to me "honey...its alright to get one of those its a sign you're a man". i looked at her and just asked one thing. "you have a cock?"..she looked taken a-back for a second and stood up slowly and undid the buttons on her jeans..she pulled slightly and there it was. popping out of her jeans was a cock nestled between her legs. i looked at it in shock/awe.. i leaned forward to get a closer look and without thinking i reached out and grabbed it. it was softer than mine and more....femanine that's the only way to decribe it i started giving it a few strokes in intrigue, all the while i was stroking mum she was moaning slightly. i saw her shiver slightly in pleasure from my hand and something in my mind switched. as fast as i took her cock in my hand i took it straight into my mouth and clumsly started to suck her cock. "J-Jackson! what are you doing?"..i stopped for a second and said looking up at her "sucking your cock..since the video i couldn't help myself"..she looked down at me and smiled. leading me over to my bed she sat down and slid her jeans and panties all the way off and put them to one side. "now you can continue" her said quietly. i didn't waste anytime and to her back into my mouth. my mum staring to finger through my hair and pull my head towards she more slightly with each thrust of her hips "oh god yeah thats it Jax" my mind was going a mile a minute with thoughts the biggest one being 'i'm sucking my mum's cock' which strangly just my boner rock hard. as i continued to suck i could feel that mum was close to cumming as her thrust became for violent. "Jax i'm gonna cum get ready" she breathed out with each thrust. after a little while longer she thrusted one last time, screaming in pure pleasure and started pumping hot cum straight into my mouth. at first my gag reflex kicked in and i wanted it out of my mouth but as i tasted it i liked it and started swallowing it. after one last pump of cum my mum's cock popped out of my mouth and onto her stomach covered in saliva and semen. "Jackson...that felt amazing" she puffed out finally. i looked over her body while she caught her breath leaning over to her side.. her curvy hips, her cock, her beautiful breats rising and falling which each huff and puff. and finally her ass. i stared at it for a long time until i heard mum say "are you ok jackson?....i know what we just did was very strange and if you feel weird about it i understa-" she was quickly silenced as she felt my hand gliding over her ass. "w-what are you doing?". i looked at her with a sly grin "getting my pleasure". she instantly knew what i was talking about and lay down on her front. i positioned myself and when i was ready i took my cock in my hand and started to push into her butt. after a small gasp from myself and my mum i knew it was safe to push all the way in. and once i did my mind blew up in pure pleasure. it was so warm yet not uncomforatble at all in fact my mind was shouting at me to continue.
after a couple of seconds i started to pull back. only to push back even further and harder than before. asoon after, i started fucking her properly and hard. i saw her moaning into the bed with each thrust and got an idea. i pulled out quickly to her surprise and grabbed her waist and flipped her over.
mum was shocked for a second ad what happened and asked as i was putting my cock back in her ass "why did you flip me?" and i just answered "coz i want to see your face and body"...she smiled warmly for a second before it was replaced by pleasure again as i started fucking her again.
after a couple more mintues i looked down at her breasts bouncing around grratly and then down to her cock slapping against mine and her stomachs. i could feel i was getting close to an orgasm and wanted to have another too so i grabbed her cock and began jerking strongly. "oh oh oh jax i'm gonna-" she pipped out "i know me too" i said back to her increasing my thrusts.
and with a cry of pleasure like no other i rammed my cock as far into her as i could and started spilling my semen into her, at the same time her hadher second orgasm and started pumping it out spilling over my hand. after a couple more thrusts it ended and i fell forward onto my mum and started breathing heavily...
no one said anything for a while then i looked up finally and said one thing
"i love you so much mum".

well lol there we go my fantasy in story for mso EVERYBODY can enjoy it ;) hope you do like it

Slavetoebony

01-13-2011, 09:48 AM

So this is not really a transsexual fantasy but I'll go for it anyways. I have this fantasy of being used as a nasty slut for like 20+ guy in my own home. I would like to be fucked in all holes including my ass my mouth and my hands and be covered in cum. After everyone having multiple turns on me to the point where I can't take no more they leave me there by myself too tired and aching to get up and clean so I just lay there for the rest of the night in a pool of sticky cum. I fantasize of pleasing many men, crossdressers, transexuals, etc like this.

A slight variation: Waking up one morning as an 18 years young crossdresser again. I am getting out of bed dress (very fem of course) and put on my make-up. I decided my lips will be purple today in contrast to yesterday's pink. Just when I have finished with my lips and blown myself a kiss in the mirror I hear a loud knock on the door. I open up and 20 young black men, transexuals and crossdressers wait outside eager to come in and fuck me. I will of course invite them in, take off my cloths again and let them use my body for how long and as they see fit.......

Gapeme69

01-11-2012, 06:03 AM

Oh i wish the same thing every day i want to do nothing more then to find a great mistress or master or anyone to force me into my true submissive lady boy roll that i feel at heart!!

Florian

01-12-2012, 08:39 PM

On the Aline Bane/Aline Brathio thread

http://forum.transladyboy.com/showthread.php?t=3798

there's a post that says she (may) have a twin. She's phenominally beautiful, but with her and her twin??
I would LOVE to be the filling in a sandwich between those two!

Florian

01-12-2012, 08:53 PM

I don't believe it!
Not only has some guy called Roger already lived out my fantasy, sammig82 has even posted the pix of it!

http://forum.transladyboy.com/showthread.php?t=3045

It's still a great fantasy, though!

Doc

01-31-2012, 11:45 AM

Big dick asian ladyboy dominates over me.

aussiepride

02-03-2012, 07:07 AM

Except for having a ts 3some or more I'd say I have lived my fantasies and dont really have anymore.
Im kinda ruined like that lol.

Relic119

03-22-2012, 06:39 AM

I'd say mine would be a simple one i would be in the shower and she would walk in and start to shower with me and one thing would lead to another and we would both be having a good time

bootbot2112

07-22-2012, 02:00 PM

Id love to be leather batgirl im looking for catwoman she sneaks up and chloroforms me rubbing my cunt as i pass out, I wake tied up tight catwoman has her shemale cock out stroking it with her gloved hands, she forces me to suck it i try to resist but the leather and bondage has me aroused. She rapes me to several forced orgasms then has me jerk her cock with my gloves and cums all over my masked face

Silask9098

07-22-2012, 07:26 PM

Man this is too easy. Enrolling in college somewhere in Thailand, and seeing a certain young lady in particular who strikes my fancy, with a sweet round face, gorgeous tan skin, and a school-girl uniform to boot. ;) To spare the long, mundane details of this well-thought-out fantasy, i befriend this gal, only one day to be with her on a date. We are alone at her place, and she is sitting on my lap. I start running my hand up her thigh, and up her plaid mini-skirt, with nondescript white cotton panties. (Those really get me going! :rolleyes: ) Anyways, to no one's surprise, i feel a nice hard bulge, where i was expecting to find a wet, warm hole. She gets up, clearly embarrassed, and apologizes profusely. This is where i let her in on MY little secret! A bio-girl has nothing on a sweet shy Kathoey. :no: Anywho, to her delight, i reach under that skirt, and slide those white panties down to her ankles, revealing an adorable, hard little cock. Of course, i proceed to suck it a bit, and after a while of savoring that sweet cock, i turn her around and wet her backside a bit. Then, she lays on her back, with her legs spread, and we proceed to have a helluva crazy night! The story doesn't end here though, folks. To add the cherry to the garnish, a monogamous relationship with this special gal would make my dreams come true. :hug: Marriage and everything! The end. Hmmm.... Suddenly i feel so alone here in my room! Haha.

curiousguy

07-22-2012, 07:40 PM

i am completely anticipating this and want it to happen soon:
I want to come to a tgirls house and sit her down in front of some porn, get her rock hard in my mouth and suck as if my life depended on it, deepthroating it and when it comes time, swallow every drop of cum that comes out of that shiny pulsing tasty head.!!!
anyone need any relief? pm me :)

Dhobi

07-23-2012, 02:55 PM

At my age, things get to be very simple. I?m not ancient or anything of that sword, I?m just somewhere on the comfortable, easy going downslide. No more crazy acrobatics, no more extenuating athleticism, no more febrile, obsessive-compulsive octopus wrestling. I can convert my fantasy into reality any week-end with my partner. We just lie on the old futon, her body in my arms, and we cuddle one another endlessly as we watch tv. And when we feel like it, we tenderly make love. I suppose it must be utterly boring to most of you; I still find it exhilarating in my own way: I?m just happy and satisfied. I wouldn?t seek for anything else in my love life, no matter with whom.

You are a lucky man, you are living my fantasy existence - to be settled down with someone you love and who loves you. To be doing all those mundane things that couples in love do - and to make tender, passionate love - love is the key thing - sex without love, as good as it can be, is only sex. The giving of your all.... - I could go on but I will not, all I will say is that I wish your happiness to last. :respect:

littletwink

07-24-2012, 02:38 PM

My wife is decent with role-play, but in my ultimate fantasy, she would be a shemale. She's masculine, but is just missing a little something.

sr8_curious

08-23-2012, 03:14 PM

I fancy getting roughed and pounded by group of horny shemales.. fucking me and stroking me .. milking me @ the same time :coupling:

Maccyd

09-11-2012, 11:41 AM

To be tied up, used and abused by several horny shemales

Boner

09-13-2012, 10:47 AM

I'd love to go to fashion show and watch entranced as gorgeous Amazonian women strutted their stuff modeling spandex catsuits, sequined evening gowns, one piece bathing suits and other clothing that accentuated their long limbs, lithe musculature, and voluptuous curves. I'd begin to notice suspicious bulges on some of the models and I'd slowly start to realize I was seeing a very special show indeed. Unsure what to do I'd find myself transxed by the sheer beauty of these amazing women. Then one of them, an exceptionally tall model made even taller by high heels and high hair, would come up to me and place her long fingered hand of mine. She lightly grave her elegantly manicured nails against the quivering flesh of my forearm.

In a husky voice she'd ask if I wanted to see more.

Unable to answer, I'd look into her beautiful face as she pulls me from my seat and leads me backstage.

Chatsworth

10-04-2012, 12:52 AM

Mine has always been coming home to my woman,Lilienne Li. No other specifics needed to embellish this fantasy. She has always been my favorite,as I've always seen her as not just a sexual partner to fuck as often as possible,but one to spend a lifetime with as a wife. What a woman. :)

lookingforbaileyjay

10-12-2012, 07:09 PM

Mine is just to fuck a sexy girl missonary style and jerk her off till she comes while I'm inside her.

awww yehhh

01-13-2013, 05:46 PM

My favourite fantasy is being at a resort secretly run by shemales that can turn men into shemales by ingesting some of their cum....as men arrive at the resort they are eventually turned into shemales by being seduced and hypnotised by their delcious amazon cocks.........

Cedricbi01

02-21-2013, 10:18 AM

Mine is as follows :
I would be lost in Amazon jungle and captured by some Shemale tribe that use and abuse of me... being the only male miles around they would use me as their preferred human sex toy and eventually all come on my naked body :turnon:

gerber

02-21-2013, 05:22 PM

Whats your favorite shemale wanking fantasy.

My fave fantasy - i think ive told before involves me falling i love with a beautiful sexy girl marrying her as a virgin only to discover on our honeymoon
she actually shemale.

Same here. Sadly - most of the Wedding Night videos actually have the shemale bride dominates the groom and hardly a video or two with the male dominating the bride. :-(

TSLuva

02-26-2013, 04:10 PM

My current fanatasy is being on holiday in Thailand, while out on a scenic bush walk I see a flash go off in the bush off the walking track. Curiosity gets the better of me and I go and investigate and discover a beautiful shemale being photographed in all sorts of hot poses by a hot looking girl.
While beating off in the cover of the bushes I trip over the pants round my ankles and make a big noise and get discovered. They say to me well with the state you are in you obviously like what you see would you like to join in the photo shoot? After agreeing I can edit out the photos I don't want shown I have my way with a hot shemale while being captured on film. When we finish up I get invited back to the hot photographers place to edit the photos and once done she says right my turn now and unzips her pants a pulls out a gorgeous long cock that I didn't know was nestled in there and have a three way with the two of them.

ronsoul

02-26-2013, 10:49 PM

My girlfriend, a beauty shemale, propose to me a hot fuck with a friend of her, a girl who teach her many things, because she is with 20-25 years older. She tell me few stories about how this old bitch fuck with her some years ago, and what beautiful moments spend together. I accepted her propose, very curious and excited.
We meet with her friend, and i see now how sexy she is. But surprise, the girl is another shemale, mature but incredible hot.
Well, we fuck together, a perfect threesome...
After this, we talk about our lives, bla, bla,bla, bla, and finaly, we discovered an unbelievable thing! I was adopted when I was a baby. And my real father is her! The beauty mature shemale who just I fucked.
In this new situation, me and my girlfriend decided to meet with my father every day, to fuck!

Sorry for my bad english.

Hieralias

03-30-2013, 10:12 PM

What I dream about the most is doing it with 2 at the same time, where one fucks me in the ass while I suck the other :heart::heart::heart::turnon::turnon:

prissy vanity

03-31-2013, 03:12 AM

my girl friends are here (natural girls).

I just finsihed doing their nails and a hair

My lover (married but love to between be the mistress)

comes over (brings me flowers so Ill do his laundry)

and watches preen at my vanity do the girls nails.

The girls watch as i lie on the bed swaing my heels in the air and give
them a lesson on blow jobs (and how to walk pretty and fem in 5 inch pumpss)

priape

03-31-2013, 05:52 AM

my favorite fantasy is total submission - saw some clips from Vaniity that make me dream like no other did: the guy is tied up, and receive her in both mouth and ass holes... i hardly need to wank!

Whats your favorite shemale wanking fantasy.

One i have involves me being in jail one of the guards turns out to be a gorgeous buxom shemale and just before she locks me in every night she closes the prison door and has her wicked way with me, making me suck her thick cock then pounding my ass while her big tits press into my face and chest :drool:

My fave fantasy - i think ive told before involves me falling i love with a beautiful sexy girl marrying her as a virgin only to discover on our honeymoon she actually shemale.:turnon::eek::drool::turnon::turnon:

Anyway do you have a favorite shemale fantasy you love to wank off to, tell us a little about it.;)

Tommy3069

10-01-2013, 02:58 AM

suck my girl cock one evening on a beach when we are alone
watch her piss and hold her cock maybe even taste her pee
watch her play with some toys, watch her play with a penis pump
have a threesome with me and a girl ;)

I hope my tgirl agrees with all these fantasies when I ask her to fullfill them ;)

oh I forgot i will take her to dinner when we sit in the booth i will remove one of my shoes and rub her cock with my foot or try touching with my hands I hope she likes ;)

LarryP

10-01-2013, 03:25 PM

ilcurioso82

10-23-2013, 04:35 PM

my dream is to be banged by 2 trannies.....would be a greta DP!

DCurious

11-25-2013, 08:07 AM

I have a few "transormed & trained" fantasies where a beautiful woman gets me to dress as a woman, soon introducing me to sucking cock and ultimatly to full anal.
1. My French teacher (Mr F, also sir Charles in some fantasies)catches me with a big boob porn mag and a gay blowjob mag, later in his office I suck his cock (my first!). I go round to his house (mansion really) to find another teacher Rose, who dresses and trains me to pleasure sir Charles with more skill.
2. Desporate for a job I apply for a secretarial possition. Mrs C soon makes me wear feminine underclothes, soon a buisness trip leads me to sucking off two of her important customers.
Lots of otherrs too, I'll write them out soon.:kiss:

randolph

01-14-2014, 01:54 PM

I like to get up in the morning just before daybreak and fix myself a cup of coffee. I go back to bed cuddle up with a warm blanket and a scarf around my neck so that I am very comfortable. I begin sipping my coffee and slowly wake up. As I sip my coffee I slowly slide my hand down into my pajamas and gently take hold of my cock. The energy that was building up during the night begins to flow into it. I so enjoy feeling of the swelling as my cock fills with energy.
Now it’s time to begin my morning fantasy. I am just waking up in a nice hotel room in San Diego. I turn around and to see a beautiful young women lying beside me. She has beautiful red hair and a classic creamy Irish complexion. I feel delighted and excited by this apparition; it’s more like a dream than a fantasy. I move closer to her and gently kiss her on the cheek; she smiles slightly and continues sleeping. I continue to look at her lovely face; her fine features and full lips are a delight. She is lying on her back and I can see the outline of her body under the covers. Her breasts are lifting the blanket forming two little peaks. As my eyes travel down the outline of her body, I stop short. The blanket is lifted between her legs. There is a quick surge of energy into my cock as I contemplate the implications. Oh my god, is this the girl I have always wanted, the goddess of my dreams?
I slowly got out of bed and went around to the foot of the bed and got under the covers. I gently spread her legs apart and crawled between them. The morning daylight was slightly illuminating her long shapely legs. I began kissing and licking the smooth skin of her thighs as I slowly moved toward the convergence of her thighs. I began to detect her aroma; it was subtle but erotic, sort of like the aroma of cherry blossoms. At last, I could see what I wanted to see, her beautiful female cock lifting the covers. The desire to kiss it and love it was becoming overwhelming. I have never desired something so much. I moved closer and kissed it. She made a little groan and moved her hips slightly. I kissed it again and slowly slid my tongue down the shaft and kissed her balls.
She was now awake and looked under the covers and smiled. I thought I was dreaming, she said. You like my cock, don’t you? Oh yes, I love it, it’s gorgeous, I said. Well, you can love it some more, if you like, she said. She then laid back and spread her lovely thighs further apart so I had full access to her goodies. Her cock was now fully erect as I caressed, licked, sucked and stroked it as I felt that nothing else mattered other than pleasing her. Deep within my mind I began to realize how wonderful the combination of male and female elements in her body are. I want to be part of it. As I held my breath and went deep down her cock all the way to her balls, her hips were quivering and I could feel her pulsing deep down my throat. I realized I want to be her women, my mouth is the vagina for her cocks pleasure. Now she is fully aroused, twisting and squirming as I relentlessly work her throbbing cock.
Damn, the phone is ringing!

Cute Sack

01-20-2014, 07:03 PM

Those are two hot fantasies tlover. Sounds like you've spent your fair share of time at TS Seduction.

Mine is to be sandwiched between two hot trannies, fucking and being fucked at the same time. The bottom t-girl is a petite redhead with pearly skin glistening with sweat. I fuck her missionary, kissing her deeply and feeling her full nipples against my chest. As I fuck her she gets hard and leaks precum all over her soft stomach and my abs. The blood fills her thick penis and her nipples soften as she nears orgasm. Her breathing gets ragged and her tight sphincter massages my cock. Her sweaty balls mash against mine as she moans like a little whore into my mouth.

Meanwhile the top girl is a black-eyed latina with a d-cup and a thick 7" cock. She's brutally fucking my ass, making me her bitch. She fucks me right into the bottom girl's ass, flexing her muscular stomach to force every inch into me. She has huge swinging nuts full of cum, slapping against me on every thrust. She's digging her fingers into my trim thighs, hissing in my ear that I'm her little bitch. I pull my tongue out of the redhead's mouth long enough to turn back and kiss her, feeling her tongue licking my face. Minute by minute she's getting more forceful and her breathing is getting raspy and shallow. She can't hold out any more and holds my hips in place. With one hard, slow thrust she sinks all the way into me and starts spurting hot seed deep into my bowels. I can feel it fluttering in my stomach as I lean back on her voluptuous breasts, mashing her brown nipples into my back.

My cock is spasming in the bottom's tight pink asshole. I'm grabbing her tits and kneading them between my finger's making her squeal with pleasure. I'm draining my full balls into her tight ass, with her writhing on my cock and shooting hot warm seed all over her cute little stomach. The three of us are collapsing together in a sweaty mess. I'm kissing both of them and rubbing against their soft bodies and softening members, making them both sigh with pleasure as the three of us drift off to sleep.

a994

02-05-2014, 02:11 AM

Here's my fantasy: After being with a few transladies with small penises, I somehow end up in a room surrounded by Mariana Cordoba, Angeles Cid, Sabrina Suzuki, Alexandria Bittencourt, and Nicole Big Caliber. I ask "what's going on?" and Mariana replies, "This is an intervention. We need to talk to you about your avoiding us large-tooled women."

"Yeah, you need to stop being scared of us big girls," Sabrina says.

"You need to let us have your tight behind and stretch you out," Angeles says sweetly.

After a few minutes of this, Mariana says, "We have designed a therapy program for you. You will spend the entire weekend with us and you will suck each of us, then you will take each of our rock-hard tools down your throat and up your backside, and you will swallow all of our sperm."

"So you can either go back outside where it's raining, or you can stay here and get gang-raped by five beautiful and horny transwomen" Angeles then told me.

So what did I choose? Let me put it this way: I'll finally be able to take a seat sometime in 2015. ;)

trannylover1

02-14-2014, 05:44 AM

TrannyLover82

02-14-2014, 06:08 AM

My fave fantasy is a energetic fuck-fest with an open-minded GG, and an open-minded, versatile, bisexual TG. The TG and I would take turns fucking the GG, then the GG and I would take turns sucking the TG's cock before I fuck the TG.

Alster26

03-30-2014, 07:12 PM

I have this fantasy where my neighbor is this beautiful single woman who is also somewhat wealthy and I do odd jobs for her around the house. Only what I'm actually doing is casing the place planning to rob it, and I find out my neighbor is planning to go on vacation so after she leaves I wait a bit and then break into her house and start stealing her jewelry and stuff. But then she comes home because she forgot something and catches me red-handed. She's about to call the police when I beg her not to and say I'll do anything to which she responds by saying there's one thing I can do and says she wants to fuck me. I agree still thinking she's only a beautiful woman, but when she strips down I see a huge cock between her legs which excites me even more than I already was. So I strip down and tell to bend over, but she says: No, you bend over. Then she bends me over the dining room table and begins feeling up my ass while she talks to me asking me whether I've ever been fucked in the ass before. I tell her no, but I can't hide my excitement for what is about to happen. She says good and then has me get on my knees and suck her for a bit. I gag on her huge cock, but I love the feel and the taste. After a while she asks me if my virgin ass is ready and I just nod mesmerized by her every word. She then rubs a nice amount of lube onto her cock and bends me back over the table. And inserts the tip of her cock into my ass. Then she slowly plunges more and more into me until she is fully inside. She fucks me slowly at first, but quickly picks me the speed and intensity until I'm screaming in pure ecstasy. She finally finishes and blows her load in me as I blow my load all over her tabletop. She makes me lick up all my cum, and then I say: so no cops. And she replies: Only as long as you let me fuck you whenever I please. That kinda connects to another fantasy about being blackmailed into being a tgirl's bitch, but yeah that's my favorite tgirl fantasy. It turns me on so much I literally came just writing about it.

trannyslave

04-01-2014, 08:21 AM

Sucking Mandy Mitchell's dick while Morgan Bailey and Dani Daniels fuck the shit out of me.

ghostie

04-02-2014, 02:17 PM

I meet Sammi Valentine from here but I don't know who she is (hard I know!!) and she takes me home. Once we get home to her place her friends, Nicole Montero and Liberty Harkness open the door. Before I know it, I'm grabbed taken to the bedroom stripped naked and tied to the bed and teased almost to the point of cumming again and again. Once I pass out from the ministrations of all 3. I wake up with a ring gag in my mouth and steel chastity device on my cock. Only to be told that my cock is no match for theirs!! and as such I've to stay locked up until they decide otherwise as there chaste bitchboy to suck them and be fucked by them whenever they want.

I'm now led away to a leather bench and strapped facedown as they each take turns using me until they are satisfied for that night.

In the morning I wake to find a steel collar around my neck and a long chain locked to a ring on the floor and my arms shackled at the wrists and elbows behind my back, as all 3 come back in, clad head to toe in a black, red, blue (each in their own fav colour) latex catsuits and matching high heel boots ready to fuck me again and again and again.

Well I can dream can't I?

purpleglove

06-29-2014, 11:06 PM

Hi,
A beautiful Shemale wearing long leather gloves thats my fantasy.

Shyyguy

07-26-2014, 07:20 AM

I want to be in the middle of a circle of 10 hot tgirls with big tasty cocks jacking it off I want to blow them each and let them cum in my face,then I want them to sit on my face and eat their assholes

a9127

08-11-2014, 09:27 PM

Anything involving Kelly Pierce, Rakel Rodrigues, Hazel Tucker, Jesse, or Kimber... :innocent:

omni

08-12-2014, 02:51 AM

Being married to a beautiful, intelligent, loving sex goddess. :inlove:

-sigh-

Nadlong

08-27-2014, 01:43 PM

I wud wana b fuckd by two .. N make em cum more than once, while i try not to cum till d vry end.. N then cum handsfree.. Would wana live those past days experiences again..

Nadlong

09-30-2014, 03:24 AM

Mine would be to play d role of a hot shemale, n being banged passionately.. :inlove:

ILoveTgirls

10-05-2014, 07:04 PM

I had my fantasy fulfilled when I lived in L.A. The girl was an escort but she was beautiful, small, and had a nice cock! It was supposed to be an hour, but after I gave her a massive rim job, we started kissing and she fucked me and I fucked her. It lasted 3 hours and she was upset that I came early. She wanted me to spend the night, but I had to go home to sleep a few hours before I went to work. I've regretted it ever since because I lost her number and I think we could've been a couple the way she treated me and I treated her. I still have fantasies and dreams about her. I miss her. :(

Smallguy123

10-27-2014, 01:09 PM

I'd love to be dominated and humiliated by a t girl with a really big dick. I'd imagine us hooking up for the first time and she discovering that I have a small or is. She would make fun of how muh smaller I was than she and would only give me a handjob but nothing more. She would force me to stare at as worship her big penis and force me to jerk her off.

LeeIII

10-27-2014, 02:10 PM

Ok one of my biggest Fantasy. I go to my friends birthday party and I noticed her looking at me strangely a littlie time goes by and it time for her to blow out her candies on her cake you can hear every one chatting make a wish she then blows out her candies as she is looking at me in the eyes every one is eating some cake, I sneak out to use the bathroom when I finish up I open up the door and she is standing there she licks her lips and push me back in the bathroom and close the door behind her and locks it and she grabs my balls and dick in one hand and my shirt in the other and leans in to my ear she tells me NOW its high time I get my wish she pulls off her panties and shoves them in my mouth then she push me down to the ground and takes off my paints and boxers she then starts to lick and suck on my balls and dick she looks up at me and see I am about to pull her panties out of my mouth to say something to her but she stops me and put my hands under my but and puts her finger on my lips and says to me keep them in your mouth tell I say different then she licks her way back down to my dick and balls were she started back were she left off once I was good and hard she stops and tells me to turn over so I do as she say she then starts licking and fingering my ass then I feel her big cock slide in my ass inch by inch once she is all the way in she pulls my head back to her and tells me NOW your ass is all main she then starts to fuck me like I have never been fucked before she then reached around with one hand and placed it over my mouth to keep her panties were they were and then I felt her body start to shake and then she started to cum in side my ass there was some much of her cum I felt it pouring out of my ass and dripping down my balls and my legs she gave out and fail on top of me. once she got back her composer she turned my back over and looked in to my eyes as she grabbed my jaw and leaned down to me, and said that was the best one I have ever had BUT I am not done yet, now you keep those in your mouth she then turned around on me to 69 me she then wiped up some of her cum from my balls with her fingers she then started sucking my dick that's when I found out why she used her fingers. Has she was sucking my dick I felt her slide one of her fingers in my ass she was after my prostate and she used her other hand to play with my balls she stopped only to tell me your going to give it all to me my little bitch, then she started to suck and finger me some more then I blow my load down her throat she did not stop milking me tell I was complete done cumming in her mouth. once I was she stopped got up and smiled down at me she then took out her panties from my mouth and said thanks for keeping them warm for me but before she put them back on she said now be a good little bitch and lick me clean as she shoved her wet pussy in my face so I licked her clean only to give her a second climaxes she then looked down at me and said I have been wanting to do that to you since we met. I smiled and said, next time don't take so long to. She smiled back at me as she licked her lips and said to me oh my dear sweet little bitch I WONT don't wear she help me up and to get my close back on and we went out for a movie and dinner after her party.
:coupling:

S_lover

10-27-2014, 02:48 PM

:turnon: First nice dinner,kissing,tasting,deep blowjobs and deep and hard fucking all night.

franalexes

10-27-2014, 07:56 PM

Ila
tenting in my bed. :turnon:

no other details necessary.

redrider96_nj

10-31-2014, 10:09 AM

My current fantasy and favorite videos to watch - is getting gang banged. I'd like to be used by 4 or 6 she males - orally and anally - as much as they want.

siennagrace69

11-01-2014, 05:04 PM

Mine is easy----Bird Mountain face fucking me while Sienna Grace is filling my ass---both bareback and both fill me with their seed !

LeeIII

11-09-2014, 11:42 PM

Ila
tenting in my bed. :turnon:

no other details necessary.

nice very nice :drool:

Username1205259

11-12-2014, 05:30 PM

I i mange that I'm in a jail cell. Tied to the bars, choking on a dildo gag and with my cock hanging out.

My mistress walks in, pulling out her dick and starts to tease me, rubbing her penis against mine. Once she's done, she removes the saliva covered dildo gag, shoves it up my ass and starts to force me to gag on her cock.

Finally, just to humiliate me, she makes me suck on my own penis with a vibrating cock ring, ensuring I'm forced to swallow my own cum.

Erotic Artist

11-14-2014, 03:08 PM

Me with Yasmin Lee and Michelle Firestone. One of them in my ass and i'm sucking the other. They take turns at both ends. It ends with them shooting big loads in my mouth.

moloch

06-14-2015, 02:59 AM

My fantasy is to find a stunning shemale and a female. Live the rest of my life with the both of them in sexual bliss.

red99

06-19-2015, 05:42 PM

Mine involves forced feminization: being kidnapped or blackmailed by a dominant woman, man or tgirl and forced into becoming their sex slave and whoring myself out for my Master of Mistress.

After a strict regime of discipline, forced prostitution, hormones and surgery, I am turned into a slutty, busty shemale that spends her days working behind the windows of the red light district and the nights serving my Master/Mistress.

:respect: Same for me, forced feminization , being kidnapped by dominant Ladyboy. forced into becoming their sex slave, to learn to be feminine, and after surgery, i am turned into a slutty. wear hightheels&Pantyhose

Stewie7

07-04-2015, 08:23 AM

Vaniity (or Renata Davilla) strocking her cock deep in my ass while Fabiola Nogueira (or Kimber James or Bianca Freire) is sucking my cock :inlove:

a9127

09-14-2015, 10:33 PM

The scene I described in the story "How I Met My Wife." Someone suggested I rename it "Fifty Shades of a9127." :lol:

LuvTSLB

10-11-2015, 07:05 AM

WoW . . Awesome thread ! There are so may GR8, and detailed responses.

My response is short..and sweeeeet. My Favourite Shemale fantasy is Me, and 2 (or more) Trans, Gettin' It On :turnon: :turnon: :turnon:

But really want to find the 'one' to be with, everyday :inlove:

LuvTSLB

10-17-2015, 06:26 AM

A Picture Is Worth A Thousands Words . . or more :turnon:

a9127

01-05-2016, 09:57 PM

I noticed you the moment you walked into the bar. All during the evening I had been checking you out. And I could tell you were checking me out as well. Eventually we made eye contact. I went over and offered to buy you a drink. At just a little over 6'4", mid 30's, with a football player's build and (so I've been told... LOL) a nice ass, I'm used to getting hit on frequently. In fact I was an All-American linebacker at Michigan State and played two years in the NFL before tearing my ACL. Fortunately I finished my degree, saved my money, and started my own company. Now it’s one of the largest Business Analytics solution providers in the world. I’ve had so many beautiful women in my lifetime that picking up somebody in a bar is no big deal. But there is something very special about you. You seem different somehow from all the others. Maybe it’s your smile. Your self-confidence. The way you laugh. Or the way you looked at me when our eyes first met. I don’t know how else to explain it—but I felt like you knew me. There’s no question that you are absolutely drop-dead gorgeous. But something else makes me want you more than any woman I’ve ever had. What’s funny is that I’m actually a little nervous approaching you because I don’t want to mess this up. Close up you are even more beautiful and I notice how blue your eyes are. You are a little taller than I first thought, maybe 5'9". And I would guess you are about 24 or 25. Through your cropped t-shirt I can see the outline of your natural breasts and can't help but notice your toned abs. Your tight jeans nicely show off your long shapely legs, perfect ass, and a very sexy bulge. The attraction clearly is mutual. We talked for a while and it wasn't long before you climbed into my black Lamborghini Aventador and came back with me to my place. The warm summer night is magnificent and there’s a full moon. We chat a little on the way and it’s obvious there is definite “chemistry.” The gate opens automatically and we pull around the circular driveway. I leave the car sitting there not even bothering to park. Just inside the front door alone in the dark entry way, with moonlight streaming in through the windows, we kiss for the first time. Things progress rapidly and as I grab your ass and pull you close to me I feel your hardening cock against mine begging for attention.

Getting down on my knees I unzip your jeans to reveal a perfect 7" cut cock. I take you into my mouth and slowly bring you ever so close to the edge. Then suddenly I stop. You ask why. "I have something very special planned. Tonight will be a night you will never forget. Like another drink?" You say “sure.” I go to the bar and make us both a Bacardi 151 and Coke. We sit down on the couch and quickly finish our drinks. You giggle as I down mine in one gulp. “Not in a hurry are you?” We kiss again and soon we are all over each other, feeling each other up, tearing at each other’s clothes, knocking over furniture, and generally trashing my living room. This “wrestling match” ends with you on top sucking my raging hard on. God, I want you so bad. It takes all of my self-control to keep from fucking you right there on the living room floor. It’s only because of what I have in mind for you later that I don’t. With your long strawberry-blonde hair, beautiful face, freckled nose, pretty blue eyes, amazingly fit body, and muscular legs that are to die for you look like a dream. A dream who at the moment is pinning me to the ground with her thighs, giving me a blow job. Could this night get any better?

When you pause for a moment I ask if I could show you something. Sitting up, you give me that “look” and say "OK…" then follow me downstairs through a heavy steel door. I tell most people who visit that it’s a “tornado shelter.” Very few guests have ever been down there. Dimly lit, it’s difficult to see much at first. For a minute I'm not sure if you are going to say "get me the hell out of here," scream for help, or maybe dial 911. While you are checking out the “furnishings,” you reveal that you have often fantasized about being tied up and had even experimented with bondage in a previous relationship but never anything like this. You explain to me that it’s hard to trust someone that much. I can tell that you were about to say something else but then you look up at me, adding that while you don’t like pain, you are really turned on by the idea of being at the mercy of a powerful lover and have often wondered what it would be like with the right person. You describe some of the more extreme things you have seen on the Internet and how you have often wished you could be one of the models in those videos. From the way you talk I can tell that this really excites you. Looking straight into your eyes I ask if you trust me. You say "yes" and then kiss me. Without saying anything further, I blindfold you, take you gently by the hand and lead you to a specially designed chair in the center of the room. You seem to know exactly what I want you to do.

Continued below...

a9127

01-05-2016, 09:59 PM

Continued from Part 1 above...

After everything is ready, I remove the blindfold. With the torches on the walls now lit, the room looks like a dungeon with a large mirror on the wall facing you. You are tightly bound to the chair with leather straps. Your legs are spread very far apart leaving your cock, balls, and ass completely vulnerable. Without air conditioning, the temperature down here during the summer often reaches over 90 degrees Fahrenheit. Your exquisite body glistens with sweat. Saying “I promised you this would be a night you wouldn't forget…" I lean over and we share a very long, passionate, open-mouthed kiss. I ask if it’s OK to gag you. You nod “yes” and open wide as I insert a rubber penis gag and buckle it in place. I know you’re not going anywhere so I take my time exploring every part of your incredible body—your breasts, your thighs, your ass. But I pay special attention to your nipples and cock. You moan softly through your gag and look at me with those beautiful blue eyes. I smile as I look back at you. I sense a little anxiety but mostly excitement and anticipation. I would never hurt you. But right now I can tell you aren't 100% sure of that. We had agreed beforehand on a safe “signal” to use if anything wasn’t right and you wanted me to stop and release you. And I would. But you don’t use it. I can tell that you are very turned on as your cock is hard and there is already precum flowing from it. I reach down and ever so lightly run my fingers along the shaft and around the head and as I do you strain against the straps and let out an "mmmph!" I start to jack you off but before you can cum I stop and concentrate on tormenting the head of your cock with my mouth and tongue. It is amazing how sensitive the area around the glans is. When I begin to slowly stroke your cock, you scream through the gag and buck wildly against your bonds. I can tell from your eyes you desperately want to cum. "Maybe after a few more hours…" I say playfully. The look in your eyes this time says “Fuck you, you bastard!” But I also take note of the fact that you don’t indicate that you want me to stop.

Searching through my collection I find something called a "gates of hell." "This will be fun" I say and kneeling between your legs I fit the rubber rings over your cock and balls making sure everything is tight. I kiss your thighs and holding your cock gently in my hand, I take a surgical steel “sound” and carefully guide it ever so slowly, deep inside you. Although I use lubricant, there is so much precum that it slides in easily. I can tell you’ve never had this done to you before. At first I don’t know if you like it or not. Very slowly, I pull the sound back out and slide it back in, fucking your cock. You close your eyes as you lean your head back and sigh. After a few minutes your cock is throbbing, desperately trying to escape its restraints. As you grip the arms of the chair, the noises you are making through your gag tell me that you are thoroughly enjoying this “torture.” I look into your eyes again. They are soft and beautiful as you look back at me and I wonder what you’re thinking. I know what I’m thinking. I think you are the most beautiful and amazing girl I’ve ever met and I’m hoping that tonight is just the start of something wonderful. Before this night is over I want to give you the most mind-blowing orgasm you have ever had in your life.

During our fun and games my own cock has become incredibly hard and I also need to cum very badly. At this point I’m sure neither one of us can stand it much longer. I remove the “gates of hell” and rubber gag. We kiss for a long time and you tell me that you are ready. The chair you to which you are bound was designed to hold someone in such a way as to allow anal penetration from the front. I should know, I built it. I have always preferred this position to going in from behind. It’s just so much more intimate to me. Your ass is very tight and I proceed slowly and gently using plenty of lubricant. The feeling of being inside of you is indescribable and I try to relax so I don’t cum too soon. As we fuck, my 9” cock massages your prostate with each stroke. The pace speeds up and soon we pass the point of no return. Looking into each other’s eyes we cum at the same time. The feeling as I explode inside of you is beyond intense, a release of all the sexual tension that has been building up since we met. It’s like I can’t stop cumming. The wave after wave of pleasure that accompanies this causes me to blackout for a second. You arch your back and let out the loudest scream I’ve ever heard. Every muscle in your body stands out. Your own orgasm is so powerful that you break a couple of the straps holding you to the chair. You shoot a huge load and your semen is thick and creamy. Some of it gets on my face and I lick it off. It tastes great. Afterwards, you lie back motionless with your eyes closed. Your body appears totally relaxed. It almost looks like you have passed out. For a brief moment I think I see a smile on your face. Still inside of you, I hold you gently and rest my head between your breasts just listening to you breathe and the sound of your heart beating. Totally exhausted and completely covered in sweat, we lie there together for a while. I feel closer to you than I have to anyone. Ever. Once I have regained enough strength, I help you undo the remaining straps, then both of us head upstairs and take a shower together. We don't say anything to each other. We don't need to. I have an extra bath robe that you put on, and after you have finished drying your hair, you climb into bed. The sun is just beginning to come up. Somehow you look even more amazing. As you snuggle up to me I tell you “I love you.” You pull closer and say "I love you too."

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

03-22-2016, 12:10 PM

After I get off my shift at Pizza Hut, I drive across Detroit to the worst part of town and pick you up in my rusted out Ford Pinto. You are only 29 but all the drugs you have done make you look 60. You say “What’s up asshole?" I say “Not much.” You climb in and we go back to your crummy 1 bedroom apartment. The elevator is out of order so we have to climb 7 flights of stairs. I’m so out of shape that you have to drag me across the doorway. Before you transitioned, you were a bodybuilder so you are still very strong. We open a bottle of Jack and smoke a joint. You say “Christ, you are a pathetic little motherfucker…” and throw me on the bed. First you make me suck your dick till you come all over my face then you chain me to the bed and proceed to whip me with your belt then fuck me in the ass, hard. Blindfolding me you say “I have a surprise for you dickhead…” I can tell there are other people in the room. You say “Show us your tiny cock, dumbass.” I pull my little stub out of my pants. All your friends start laughing. “It looks like a fucking clit” someone says. “OK. Show us what you can do…” you tell me. Kneeling in the middle of all your friends I begin to jack off. Fully erect, my cock only measures about 2”. When I do finally cum it’s just a dribble. Laughing, your friends all shoot their loads onto my face and a couple piss on me.

When it’s over you say “See you next time, loser!” and kick me down the first flight of stairs. “Fuck you” I say. Very drunk, I stagger down the remaining flights, manage to find my Pinto and drive back across town to my filthy trailer where I climb into bed, smoke another joint, and go to sleep alone.

a9127

04-19-2016, 05:31 PM

I have never travelled much and after my retirement decided to visit Thailand because I’ve heard so much about it. I was excited during the long plane trip and my anticipation grew with each passing hour. I knew that I would meet the ladyboy of my dreams and maybe even take her back to the US where she could live with me.

It was nighttime when I arrived and the first thing I did was head to the nearest bar. The most beautiful woman I had ever seen approached me and offered to buy me a drink. As I downed it I began to feel dizzy. Then everything went dark.

When I woke up I couldn’t move. Nor could I see. I soon realized that I was encased in a tight rubber bag and bound with leather straps. They had placed a rubber hood over my head and my mouth had something very large in it. It felt like a rubber cock! And my ass had an even larger one inserted deeply. I could only breathe through tubes placed up my nose. The rubber was very hot and I was very uncomfortable. Strangely it seemed that my cock was the only part of me that was exposed as it was rock hard and I could feel air circulating around it. Soon I could hear someone talking—it sounded like the girl from the bar. She laughed and said “Silly tourist you came here looking for fun now I’m going to make sure you have fun.” She removed the rubber cock and replaced it with her own. Then she made me suck her huge cock which must have been at least 9 or 10 inches long. It was so big I almost choked. Then she came, shooting her load down my throat. I coughed and gagged as she made me swallow every bit of it. Locking the rubber gag back in place she began to go to work on my own cock. Giggling at how "small" it was, her expert fingers teased me for what seemed like an eternity. Then she slowly milked me—not allowing me to come. Afterward she locked me in a tight chastity device and said “If you are good, maybe in a month I’ll let you cum.” “Now you are my sex slave for life!” she said as I heard her walk away. Left in total darkness desperately needing to cum, I lay there wondering what was next… :eek:

a9127

04-20-2016, 05:40 PM

In my lifetime I have met many celebrities. Mostly in sports and auto racing. My career is teaching and it just so happens that our university is located not far from the Indy 500 track. I am “chair” of the “Motorsports Management” program and also have a consulting practice. Many local celebrities are clients. Almost daily I run into players from the Colts, Pacers, Indiana Fever and of course auto racing. I am no stranger to athletics as I was once a starting linebacker for a “Big 10” university. I have also raced cars as an amateur. I have many friends that have played in the NFL. When I was very young my dad was transferred to New York City and we used to see famous people regularly. My favorite was probably Liza Minnelli who smiled at me while we were riding the subway. My dad's career was in advertising and sales so he came into contact with people from movies and TV as part of his job. Very similar to my own situation.

As a boy, like many my age, Michael Jordan was my biggest sports idol. When I was very young I discovered exercise as a way to increase strength and gain self esteem as well as excel at sports. I also happened to become friends at around age 12 with a very feminine boy that identified as a girl who lived down the street from us. I have told her story elsewhere on TLB. Her name was Stephanie. We were much more than friends, we became lovers and dated throughout high-school. She was in fact my first girlfriend.

I had many posters in my room as a teenager. Most were car, sports, or music related, many were popular actresses from TV. One was a former Olympic Decathlon champion. I believe from the 1976 games which happened a few years before I was born. His accomplishments made him very famous and he was married to a gorgeous model in real life.

Interestingly enough although clearly “male” I found his appearance, with his long hair, short shorts, and tight tank top to be somewhat “feminine.” He was well muscled but not in the way of say “Arnold” or even myself. One time alone in my room I started jacking off to his poster. I guess I just found him “hot” at the time. LOL I remember having a very powerful orgasm and mostly just glad that my mom didn’t walk in on me. It never bothered me however. One, I didn’t think it was “wrong” or “gay” or whatever even back then. Two, you will remember I was dating someone who was transgender at the time. It never occurred again. But many years later he resurfaced as the star of a reality show and then one day announced he was transitioning. As a woman she ended up on the cover of a popular magazine and while she is more than 30 years older than me I find her even more attractive today.

a9127

06-15-2016, 06:57 PM

A picture is worth a thousand words... :innocent:

a9127

06-24-2016, 09:48 PM

Ever since I was in 6th grade and played sports I’ve always been into working out. Except for a couple times when I was sick or had surgery I’ve never missed a workout. Even earlier this year, I had surgery for a “sports hernia” and was back in the gym less than 24 hours after being on the operating table. My doctor had told me not to lift “over 10 pounds.” Yeah, right… LOL Well, I did back off. A little. As I get on into my 30’s it is really starting to pay off. Usually I like to go late at night. There is a gym that is open 24 hours just down the street from me and typically I workout around 1 or 2 AM. Usually there is no one else there. Maybe some “older guy” who just wants to use the treadmill but that’s it. I don’t go to “socialize” either. I have lots of opportunities to meet people and I’m not lacking for any kind of “social life.” Recently here in Indiana, it’s been very hot and humid with severe storms and temperatures well into the 80’s (F) even at that time of night. The air conditioner is usually turned “down” at night. Members can’t access the thermostat so it’s usually warm. I like that.

Around 1:30 I hear the door and see you walk in. I’ve never seen you here before. You are definitely not an “old man with insomnia.” At 6’ tall with long bleached blond hair you are absolutely stunning. Even with your clothes on it’s obvious you have the body of an athlete. You are too far away for me to say hello and besides I’m sure you didn’t come here to get hit on. I go about my business and you go into one of the dressing rooms to change. When you come out, it’s kind of hard not to notice how amazing looking you are. You are wearing maybe the shortest black shorts I’ve ever seen and a grey tank top. You have the sexiest ass I’ve ever seen and legs that are totally to die for. Your arms are muscular and you clearly have a well defined upper body. I’ve seen professional athletes that aren’t in as great shape as you are. As much as I’d love to approach you, I don’t, so I continue with my workout pretending that I didn’t notice you. All I’m thinking is “if there really IS a God…”

For such a large place, there is only one drinking fountain. And of course purely by chance we both end up there. We make eye contact and you smile at me. I say “Hi” and we both resume our workouts. About half an hour later, our “circuits” have brought us to the same area and you ask me if I “still need the lat machine?” I say “no.” And then add “I’m glad I’m not the only one who’s up this late…” dumb, but that’s all I could think of. LOL Looking over at the bench press you say “wow that’s a lot of weight!” As I’m usually by myself I didn’t bother to unload it. There are five 45 pound plates on each side. Then, noticing my t-shirt you ask me “if I played football there.” You also ask me if I ever played for the Colts. I say “Yes, a long time ago. But no, I never made it to the NFL. My senior year I really fucked up my knees and that was that.” You reply, “I’m sorry you got hurt. I used to play too. I was a Wide Receiver. What position did you play?” “Middle Linebacker and occasionally Defensive End.” Laughing you say “Oh. So you were one of those ‘bad boys’?” Continuing, you add “You know, I love sports but I never thought I was big enough for football. And as I got older I realized that I was doing it mostly for my family. By the way, my name’s Kirsten.” “I’m Andy, nice to meet you.” We talk for a while about the university we both attended, and it turns out we actually lived in the same dorm! Only you are seven years younger than me. Your major was Chemistry and you work at Eli Lilly. You ask me what I do and I tell you that I went back to school got my Doctorate, teach at a university in downtown Indianapolis and have a consulting practice. It turns out we have a lot in common and I ask you if you would like to go out somewhere after we finish working out. You say “In Indianapolis? At this time of night? Why don’t you just come back to my place?”

Zionsville is not very large and it turns out you live in one of the apartment complexes near me. You ask where I live. I say “Stonegate, we’re practically neighbors.” After we go back to your apartment, you ask what I would like, I say “anything’s OK.” “Anything?” you say giving me a sly look. Making us both a Jack and Coke you join me on the couch and we talk for a while. After a couple of drinks you say “It’s really hard to meet a nice guy. I’d like to get to know you better, Andy.” Normally I’m the one that makes the “first move” but before I get a chance you are on top of me. We kiss and our hands are all over each other. We are still wearing our “workout” clothes. I run my hands up your thighs and feel your firm ass through your tight shorts. As we make out I can feel your cock getting hard. You pull your tank top off and practically rip my shirt off. Sitting on the couch you lean back with your arms stretched out and spread your legs far apart. Kneeling between your legs, I pull the waistband of your shorts down revealing your beautiful cock. It is one of the biggest I have ever seen. And you are already dripping pre cum. I say “God, Kirsten, you are so gorgeous” and proceed to suck you ever so slowly. I can tell exactly when you are about to cum and back off slightly keeping you on edge. You moan, and say “Oh God Andy, that’s like torture, I love it! Fuck that feels good.” Eventually I “let” you cum and you literally explode in my mouth. Your cum tastes great and I swallow all of it. You arch your back and wrap your legs around me. Then you collapse onto the sofa. You say, “That was awesome Andy, now it’s my turn…” Trading places you pull my shorts off and go to work on me. You start by playfully biting my nipples and slowly working your way down. You lick my cockhead and shaft and then begin to slowly suck me off. Just like I did to you. You tease me ever so slowly that when I finally do cum it feels like it won’t stop. Afterward we lie close together and you say “I think that you are the best workout partner I’ve ever had, Andy.” “You too Kirsten” I say. We have another drink and sitting up, you look at me and say “I’d like to show you my bedroom. I know you live close by but you are welcome to spend the night. I’ve really enjoyed tonight. I’m glad we met.” “I wasn’t planning on going anywhere, Kirsten. I’ve had a great time too.”

We are both a little drunk and giggling we lean on each other as we manage to make it to your bedroom. Your bed is huge and on each corner it looks like there is some kind of “attachment” and on the headboard there are metal rings. I can feel myself getting hard again. You notice this and smiling at me you say “so you like this kind of thing?” We stand there naked and start kissing and feeling each other up all over again. Barefoot we aren’t really that far apart in height. You are only four inches shorter than me and I work my way down, kissing your neck, your breasts, your incredible abs, and your thighs. When I start to suck your cock, you stop me and say “Andy, this time I want you to fuck me. I love to be tied up and I can tell you are someone I can trust. Do whatever you want sweetie.” As you lay back on the bed I tie your wrists and ankles to the bedposts. You say “Andy, this bed can do much more than that… look underneath.” Looking under the bed I discover a “ratchet like” mechanism. I ask you “are you sure about this Kirsten?” “Yes I’m sure. I’ll tell you if it’s too much.” Slowly I turn the ratchet and soon you are tightly stretched spread eagle on the bed. I am very careful not to hurt you. Every muscle in your body stands out. God you look so fucking hot. I feel like I could cum without even touching myself. I can tell you are so turned on that your cock seems even bigger than before and the precum is flowing. I find some oil and gently massage your amazing body occasionally stopping to stroke your cock. You just moan and say “that feels so incredible, I can’t wait to have you inside me.” When the time is right I undo your legs and tie them to the headboard. Your legs are spread so far apart and your ass is in the perfect position. Climbing onto the bed I enter you very carefully using lots of lubricant and begin to fuck you. Slowly at first. As we both cum the feeling is even more intense than the first time. Your cum shoots up onto your stomach and breasts. We both lie there for a while. Then I untie you. I stroke your hair and look down at you. You touch my face and smile at me. “That was the most incredible first date I’ve ever had, Kirsten. What would you like to do next time?” “How about a movie?” you say.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

franalexes

06-25-2016, 08:27 PM

My fantasy:
A9127 falls in love with me.
The rest is just personal details. :censored:

a9127

06-29-2016, 06:41 PM

The rest is just personal details. :censored:

Like you tie me to the bed? :innocent:

a9127

06-29-2016, 09:44 PM

Kirsten and I have been seeing each other for a while now. You might remember from the previous story that she lived in the apartments near my home and while she hasn’t “moved in” yet, she has spent a lot of time there. Last weekend we really did go to see a movie. We decided on “Finding Dory.” We are both old enough to remember the original “Independence Day” and just didn’t think this one would be the same without Will Smith so… Anyway, since it was the last showing of the night we thought we could just sit in the back and make out.

On the way home to my place, Kirsten looks at me and says “Hey, remember that TRX suspension stuff they have at the gym? Wanna see what we can do with it?” I say "you know I was thinking about that the other night but they have cameras all over that place. We might end up on YouTube or worse.” “Silly… They don’t have cameras in THERE. Remember all that stuff is in a separate room!” “OK” if you want to try it out I’m up for it…” “Yeah, I can see you’re ‘up’” you say giggling. Then you lean over and kiss me. Let’s go home and change and then go ‘workout’. I just wear what I usually wear, black knee length shorts and a tank top and black Nike’s. You on the other hand have put on extremely tight, very short, fluorescent orange shorts and a tight white tank top cut off just below your breasts. I can see your nipples and the outline of your cock quite clearly. You have on knee length tube socks on that really show off your long legs. You also blow dried your long blonde hair and didn’t bother to style it so it looks messy—and sexy as hell. I’m thinking we’re not going to make it to the gym, I want to fuck you right now Kirsten. LOL Also I’m worried if we did get stopped by the Zionsville PD we might get arrested. They know my Hellcat and have seen it at the gym late at night although I always drive carefully through town. “How do I look Andy?” “You look great, Kirsten. God, you’re fucking hot.” We kiss very passionately and before I can go further you say “Not yet baby.”

“Are you sure you want to go out like that? I mean what if we’re stopped?” Laughing you say “sure, Andy, what fun is there in playing it safe? Besides it’s not that far anyway. Here, I want you to put these on me.” You give me a pair of handcuffs and then turn around. I cuff your hands behind your back. “You know they have cameras in the parking lot. How are we going to get in?” I ask. “Just put my jacket over me and walk close to me. If you park in front it won’t be that far. They can’t see anything.” Fortunately, the Hellcat is in the garage so if any neighbors are out they’ll never know… On the ride over I see that you are totally turned on and reach over to slowly stroke you hard cock through your shorts. You giggle and moan and say “That’s no fair, I told you to wait!” But the way you smile at me says otherwise. No one else is there and somehow we make it into the TRX room. I make sure the door is locked and no one can see in. Then, leaving you handcuffed, I kiss you and run my hands all over your body and legs. Kneeling I pull your shorts down and begin to suck your cock. You just say “Oh God that feels so good.” Before you can cum, I stop and take off the handcuffs. I lead you over to the TRX frame and attach the straps to your wrists then spread your legs far apart using another set of straps to secure your ankles. You tell me it’s OK if I make you stand on your toes and I ask if you are comfortable like that. “Fuck yes!” you say. We kiss and make out and I start to suck your cock again teasing you as you strain against the straps and moan. Your tank top has slid up over your breasts and of course I spend time playing with your nipples. I can tell this drives you crazy. So I keep it up. I know you desperately want to cum and so do I. You still have your shorts on so for a second I’m not sure what to do. Then you say, “Jesus, Andy just rip ‘em off!” I do and then walking behind you, I reach around and run my hands all over your gorgeous body, kissing you all the way from your neck down to your ass and legs, and of course stroke your cock which by now is fully hard and maybe even bigger than mine. Carefully, I enter you and we begin to fuck totally in synch with each other. At this point we don’t need to say anything. The feeling is even more amazing than the other night. And if someone were to walk in on us now we’d never notice. Our orgasms are powerful, intense. You pull against the straps then go completely limp as I kneel on the floor behind you.

Getting up I walk around and brush your hair out of your face then gently kiss you. We look into each other’s eyes. You look so beautiful and it just sort of comes out: “I love you Kirsten.” “I love you too Andy.” We kiss again then I go to work undoing your straps. You need to sit down so I find a mat for us to lay on. We just stay like that for a while. After a few minutes you say, “God, what if they DID get that on video?” Then we both start laughing. “That was fucking awesome Andy. I think we better clean up this mess then let’s go home and I’ll make you a late night dinner.”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

07-06-2016, 05:35 PM

I have never exercised in my entire life. At 70 my doctor tells me if I want to live to be 90 I better stop smoking and join a health club. The first day, the owner of the gym sees me struggling with little 10 pound dumbbels and doing the machines all wrong. He comes over and says “I think I know someone who can help you. She is my best personal trainer. Let me give her a call.” I am amazed and somewhat intimidated when you walk in. You are at least 6’2” and are wearing a black skintight bodysuit. If you are even 30 I’d be surprised. Your arms and legs are more than twice as big as mine. You say “Hi. My name’s Ashley.” I say “Hi. I’m Andy. Guess I need a little work huh?” You say “I’ve seen worse. You might be shocked at what we can accomplish together. But first we need to take some measurements…” Getting up on the scales you say “152 pounds” then measuring my height you say “5’6”.” Not bad for a guy your age. With a tape you measure my arms and legs then you tell me “we need to take one more measurement… drop your shorts!” I do as I’m told and giggling you say “3 inches.” Trying to be funny and hide my embarrassment I say “I could have sworn it was at least 7 inches.” “Very funny. I like a sense of humor in a man. We start tomorrow at 8:00 don’t be late!”

At 8:00 the next morning, I meet you at the gym. I realize that we are the only ones there. You say “Cardio is always a good warm up. Do you think you can do at least 10 minutes on the elliptical machine?” “Sure, no problem Ashley.” After about five minutes my head is spinning and I’m totally out of breath. “Wow. You are in worse shape than I thought. We may have to do some extra work on that.” Taking me over to the bench press you say “let’s try 25 pounds.” I press it awkwardly but manage to raise it all the way. “I can see you are determined Andy, that’s good, but we really need to work on your technique. And as out of shape as you seem, we also need to work on ‘discipline.’” You smile at me as you say this. I’m not sure whether to be worried or not. Interestingly my reaction is to get a hard on. “Well you definitely don’t have any problems ‘there’” you say. “But let’s stick to business…”

Over the next hour or so you take me through the “circuit” observing me and taking notes. You demonstrate each exercise then have me do it. As you do each exercise, I can’t help but notice what an amazing body you have. And how pretty you are. If I were only 40 years younger! After we finish you say “I think part of your problem is you don’t know how to relax. Your body is too tight. You also are not used to free weights so I think we should use the “resistance bands” on you. “Whatever you say, Ashley.” “Come over here and lie down on this bench for me.” I do as you ask and immediately you say “I meant face down!” Turning over, you say “I have to do this so you don’t move and mess up your form.” Then you tie my wrists to each of the supports using the “exercise bands.” I am really getting hard now and you say “This will help you relax Andy. That way you will be able to start concentrating on getting in shape. Can I ask you something?” “Sure, Ashley.” “Have you ever been married?” “Yes, three times, they were all ‘golddiggers.’ I’ve worked very hard all my life. That’s one reason why I’ve never been able to exercise regularly.” “You seem like a nice guy, Andy. I guarantee you have never met a girl like me before. I really want to help you get in shape.” Taking my legs you spread them and tie my ankles to the supports of the “cable fly” machine. “What are you going to do?” I say, just a little nervous. “Well you need to loosen up and you definitely need some discipline if we are going to work together.” Pulling down my shorts you say “Your lifting form was horrible.” Then you smack my ass with one of the thick rubber bands. “Oww… no it wasn’t.” Smack! You say “Yes it was! We need to work on that right?” Smack! “Yes Ashley, we need to work on it.” Smack! “You will address me as ‘Mistress’ when we are training. Is that understood?” “Yes, Ash..” Smack! “I mean Mistress.” “That’s better!” Standing in front of me you say “I told you I wasn’t like any girl you have ever known.” Pulling down your shorts you reveal the largest cock I’ve ever seen. It must be like 10 inches long! You say, “I want you to suck it.” Then softly, “If you enjoyed working out with me today and want me to be your trainer, you will.” “Yes, Mistress” I say taking you into my mouth. I’ve never sucked a cock before and wasn’t sure exactly how to go about it. And yours is so huge! So I just give it my best shot. You say, “You are a fast learner, Andy. That feels so fucking good. Keep doing it.” I do and I can feel you getting closer and closer to coming. I’m not stopping now. Besides I kind of like it. I can tell that YOU really like it too! “Oh, Shit. Fuck. That is so awesome baby… Ohhhhhh…” you say and then let go inside my mouth. I was expecting you to cum soon anyway so I am ready and don’t choke. Then I swallow everything and lick up all your cum. I’ve never tasted cum before and it tastes great. “That was great baby, I mean Andy, now I would like to do something for you for being such a good student.” “Yes Mistress.” “No. You can call me Ashley now if you want. It’s OK.” Untying me you say “follow me.” We head over to something called an “adductor” machine. It works your inner thighs. You adjust the seat and then using very light weights spread my legs very wide. “You can hold onto those handles if you want Andy. Otherwise, just relax and let me do all the work.” Kneeling, you take my now rock hard cock into your mouth. While I’m nowhere near as large as you, you are super nice and don’t say anything or laugh about how “small” I am. You are expert at sucking cock. I’ve never had a blow job like this before. All three of my wives were terrible when it came to sex. And almost never wanted to do it in the first place. Besides, you actually seem to like me. I don’t know if it’s strictly “professional” or you really do feel that way. Whatever. It doesn’t matter. You keep me on edge for so long that when I do cum it’s like nothing I’ve ever experienced before. A total release of all my built up tensions. I fall back onto the seat of the machine totally relaxed. “Thanks. Ashley. That was amazing.” “Glad you liked it, Andy” you say, smiling at me. “I think now that we’ve addressed your main problem we can go from there. I want you back here two days from now. We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

07-11-2016, 07:13 PM

Kirsten and I decided to move in together and over the last couple weeks she’s been bringing a lot of her stuff over to my house. The first thing we moved was her bed. We decided that we could just put mine in a guest room. If you have read the previous two stories about Kirsten (“Workout Partner” and “Second Date”) you know we really hit it off. You also know why we decided to use her bed instead of mine. Last Friday Kirsten came home from work very late. I asked “How was your day, baby?” “Oh, it was really busy Andy. I had to stay over to finish all the lab reports they wanted me to do. God, I’m glad to be home!” Climbing onto my lap and straddling me you say “How was your day sweetie?” and then kiss me passionately. I say “It was OK Kirsten. I’ve just been working on stuff for my Fall classes and I had a couple of clients I had to deal with. But it’s just gotten 1000% better. Would you like to go out someplace tonight?” “Andy, I’ve been thinking about something I’d like to try. I am totally stressed out from work and I just want to be with you this weekend.” “What is it?” “Well, I’ve always wanted to see what it would be like to spend an entire weekend in bondage. I’ve always been afraid to try it on my own and I’ve never felt I could trust anyone. Except you. I know you would never hurt me. You could do anything to me you wanted. I think it would be fun. What do you think?” “Sure Kirsten. But it sounds like it might be dangerous. I’d have to be with you all the time.” “Ummm… that’s kind of what I was counting on…” you say giggling. “Tying me up and leaving me there wouldn’t be any fun…” “Well what did you have in mind?” I say. “I’m going to leave that up to you. Tease me, fuck me, suck me, tie me up anyway you want for as long as you want. I just can’t be late for work Monday. Other than that, anything goes…” “OK. But we need some kind of ’safeword’ or something.” “No. I don’t want to use one. I trust you with my life Andy. Besides if anything is wrong you will know it. I am going to get ready and take a shower and change into something sexy for you. Unless you want to tie up a woman in a business suit.” “Actually that’s an idea. I could pretend you were my second grade teacher or something.” We both laugh.

I start to think about how this will play out. I’m a little worried but extremely turned on. After about half an hour you come out of the bathroom. You are wearing a very small light blue bikini and 6” heels. “I love you Andy. I’m SO looking forward to this!” “I love you too Kirsten. God I can’t believe how great you look.” We kiss very gently and it is obvious we are both crazy about each other. “Are you ready Kirsten?” “Yes, Andy.” “OK. Turn around.” You do and I cuff your hands behind your back. I kneel down and attach a short chain with cuffs to your ankles. Then connect it to your handcuffs. You can hardly walk like this. I run my hands all over your body and kiss you all over. Your nipples are hard beneath your bikini top so I play with them. You just moan as I proceed to suck your cock. I can tell you already want me to let you come but we have an entire weekend ahead of us. Leading you into the bedroom you hobble along as best you can then I help you sit down on the bed. Undoing your chains, I tell you to lay back on the bed. From there I attach straps to your wrists and ankles and using the ratchet beneath the bed I tighten everything slowly until you are stretched out. I ask you if you are OK. You say “It feels great baby.” Then I attach straps around your thighs and place a wide leather belt around your waist and make it very tight. I use the ratchet to tighten everything just a little more. You say “Shit. You really are a fucking pervert. Christ, I can’t even move. Fuck.” “One more word like that young lady and I’ll have to gag you.” “Fuck you!” you say trying to keep from laughing. “OK. Have it your way…” Buckling a rubber bit gag in your mouth I say “Guess this will shut you up for a while. There’s one more thing…” Taking a metal chastity device I pull your bikini bottoms down and place your semi hard cock inside the cage and lock it. This particular device has a short hollow metal “rod” that goes in the urethra adding an extra level of torment and also allows you to pee. With you totally immobilized I take my time exploring your beautiful body. I know how sensitive your nipples are so I spend lots of time on them. All you can do is moan and make sounds through your gag. I can tell that your cock is trying to become erect but is prevented by the chastity device. Your eyes almost look like they’re pleading with me to let you come. “You know it was your idea to be tied up for the weekend. I’m just trying to make sure you enjoy it. I know I am…” I say mischievously. Seriously, though I am very attentive to the slightest sign that something’s not right or you aren’t enjoying this anymore.

“I think I’ll go watch baseball. I’ll be in the den if you need me. Have fun!" Several times I go back to check on you. After a few hours you are totally covered in sweat. And it looks like you have been trying to get free. I remove the gag and ask you “Kirsten, is everything still OK?” “Yeah, Andy. I’m loving this. Really!” “Well you know it’s almost bedtime. Time to change!” Undoing all the straps, I help you up from the bed and handcuff your hands in front of you also putting on the ankle restraints. “You can use the bathroom and have a drink if you want then we need to get you ready for bed.” When you come back, I place you in a straightjacket tightly securing the straps that go between your legs. We lay there together just like we normally do except that this time you’re all tied up. We talk about stuff and you snuggle close to me. I hold you and say “I love you Kirsten.” “I love you too Andy.” Kissing leads to other things and soon I have a hard on. Without saying anything you start to suck me. And then stopping, you say “Fuck me, Andy.” “I need you.” Laying on your back with your legs up I enter you and we go at it hard for a while. My orgasm is intense. Unfortunately, the chastity device prevents you from coming. I can tell you are a little frustrated but you knew this was part of the game. “You know when this is over I’m gonna fuck you silly, Andy” you say with a big smile “I can’t wait.” Eventually we go to sleep. Early Saturday morning we both wake up at about the same time. You say “Hi Andy... did you sleep OK?” then as you try to get up you say “Shit. I forgot about that.” Laughing you say “I had a dream last night that my fucking boyfriend tied me up then put me in a straitjacket. The worst part is that I told him to! Anyway, what do you have in mind for me today sweetie?” “I think we need to eat something then you can have another break. Then we’ll see…” I make you a fantastic breakfast and give you a little more “slack” in your chains so you can enjoy it. During breakfast I ask you if you want to continue through the rest of the weekend. “Yes. Andy. I know you are worried about me but trust me I’m OK. I really am enjoying this and I feel so much better. You made me forget about all that bullshit at work. By the way that was a terrific breakfast.” “Thanks Kirsten.” “I’m looking forward to whatever you do to me next.” After your break I say “Maybe there’s something good on HBO? If not I can think of a few other things we could do. Why don’t you have a seat?” You are totally naked and sit down on one of our dining room chairs. The kind with arms. Using lots of rope, I tie you securely to the chair with your legs spread very far apart and your wrists tied to the arms of the chair. The rope is very tight and I’ve wrapped it several times around your body. Your cock and nipples are very much exposed however. Of course I wasn’t really going to watch HBO. Taking a feather I tease you unmercifully. Your nipples, the exposed areas of your body between the ropes, your thighs. I can even “torture” your cock and balls this way. Your cock tries to get hard but your chastity device prevents it. Suddenly you say “Please let me cum. Oh God, I don’t think I can take it anymore.” You sound like you are pleading with me. Maybe even starting to panic. You’ve been through a lot, baby. There is after all only so much that anyone can take. You told me before we started that you “trust me with your life.” I can tell this is quickly reaching the “breaking point.” Untying you I leave your hands and legs free and remove the chastity device. Instantly and without saying a word, we are all over each other kissing and feeling each other up and your cock grows to its full length. Pulling you down on top of me I say “Ride me baby. Fuck me.” Lying on my back I let you take total control. You lower yourself down onto my hard cock and ride me “cowgirl style” It doesn’t take very long and we explode together. I can see every muscle go taught and as you shoot your load you let out an “AAAAAAAhhhhhhhhh!” then collapse on top of me. You are covered in sweat and your body is shaking. You hold onto me tighter than you ever have. Still inside you I gently stroke your hair and say “Marry me Kirsten.” You look up at me and say “Yes, Andy. I love you.” Then I add “No more ‘bondage’ this weekend sweetie. We’re just going to hang out around the house. Just the two of us.” “Sounds good to me” you say with a smile. Then we go upstairs and take a bath together.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

jackalonesa

07-20-2016, 02:58 PM

Whats your favorite shemale wanking fantasy.

One i have involves me being in jail one of the guards turns out to be a gorgeous buxom shemale and just before she locks me in every night she closes the prison door and has her wicked way with me, making me suck her thick cock then pounding my ass while her big tits press into my face and chest :drool:

My fave fantasy - i think ive told before involves me falling i love with a beautiful sexy girl marrying her as a virgin only to discover on our honeymoon she actually shemale.:turnon::eek::drool::turnon::turnon:

Anyway do you have a favorite shemale fantasy you love to wank off to, tell us a little about it.;)gooood!!!!

MY shemale fantasy is i have car trouble & a motorcycle pulls up with a person dressed in black leather jacket & leather pants the helmet comes off & its holly marie combs she asks if i need help iask if she can run me home i say iwill pay her she says yes so i get on the bike with her i tell her were to go when we get there i thank her & ask her to come in so i can pay her she follows me in the house i ask how much i owe her she says money wont do i ask what she wants she doesn't say a thing she unzipps her leather pants & pulls out a big cock walks over to me grabs my shoulders pushes me to my knees & says give me a blowjob for your payment so i do it (wish this really happened i lone her) (my first time)very good!

My current fantasy and favorite videos to watch - is getting gang banged. I'd like to be used by 4 or 6 she males - orally and anally - as much as they want.this also mine fantasy

a9127

07-20-2016, 04:24 PM

My birthday is coming up next month. I haven’t been with many women in my lifetime (I was a virgin until I was 35 :blush:) so I drive down to Washington street on the Southside of Indy in my beat up Ford Fiesta hoping to pick up a “shemale streetwalker” for some fun. We make eye contact and you come over. I’ve never done this before and I’m SO glad you’re not a cop. You seem friendly enough and we agree to details.

I give you my address. You say “Zionsville? Isn’t that where all the rich people live?” “No. Actually I live in a trailer out in the country.” “Oh. OK… see you then sweetie.” I can’t wait. On my birthday, you surprise me by inviting all your escort friends over. Since I’m unemployed and can’t pay, you say “no problem, you fat fuck, we’ll just take it out on your ass.” I am easy to overpower because I’m really 5’6” 300 lbs. and out of shape from not exercising and all the drugs I’ve done.

Stripping me naked you tie me to the bed face down and laughing say “You are an anal virgin aren’t you? I can always tell. Well you won’t be after today!” You and all of your friends take turns fucking me and then sing “Happy Birthday” while you jack off cumming all over my face. :drool:

a9127

07-27-2016, 07:58 PM

Already having asked her to marry me (“A Long Weekend”), in this story, Kirsten and I go for a “ride” on my motorcycle…

Last Saturday I went into the garage and found Kirsten sitting on my Harley. “Oh. Hi Andy. Sorry. I was just checking it out. I can’t believe how massive it is. I haven’t ridden anything like this before and I was just wondering what it felt like.” “Have you ever been on a motorcycle?” I ask.

“Just a little dirt bike when I was maybe 10. Nothing like this.”

“No problem Kirsten, if you want, we can go for a ride later.”

Giggling you say “Sure. Anytime with you baby… Oh, you mean on the bike?”

“Well, first we’ll have to make a trip to the Harley dealership and get you a helmet and something to wear. Then we can go riding around here. This is one thing I’m not going to be silly about. I’ve had two friends who were killed. Cars and trucks aren’t forgiving. Neither is asphalt. We’ll have to get you some boots and you can’t wear shorts. I don’t want anything happening to those legs.”

“OK. Whatever you say Andy.”

Much later that day we come back with all your stuff. We’ll worry about paying for it later—that’s what credit cards are for. “Kirsten, the first thing is learning how to sit on the bike properly. And I want to make sure you know what everything does.”

“OK. Great. I’ll be right back!” When you return I’m stunned. I don’t remember you looking quite like this in the store when you were trying on different outfits. Your black leather pants are so tight and your jacket is unzipped down to your waist. Your boots make you about 6’2” so your legs look even longer than usual. You must have spent the last hour working on your hair and makeup. Somehow I think this first “lesson” is going to be more fun than I thought…

“I wanted to look good for you, Andy.”

“You always look good Kirsten.” We spend the next few minutes with you sitting behind me as I explain all the controls and what to watch out for. I also make sure you know where to put your feet and that you remember to hold on to me tightly.

“Like this?” you giggle as you lean your head against me and “accidentally” let one hand slip down to my crotch running it over my growing hard on. “Kirsten, I’m serious. You could fall off and get killed if you do something like that when we’re on the highway!”

“Sorry Andy, I’ll be sooooo serious from now on” you say frowning. Then “I think I’ve got it. Hey! Why don’t you let ME sit up front and you show me again how everything works!” After switching positions, I ask if you remember anything about your dirt bike. “A little. I learned how to shift and brake.” “Well this thing weighs over 700 pounds. But basically it works the same way.”

Before I can finish the “lesson” you begin flirting with me again. Your ass looks fantastic in leather and you know it. “I want to take YOU for a ride, Andy. I love having your arms tight around me. All I can think about now is your cock inside me.” You lean your head way back and we kiss. I reach inside your unzipped jacket and feel your breasts. Your nipples are hard and the leather jacket makes you hot and sweaty. As we continue kissing I gently stroke your hard cock through your leather pants as you rub your sexy ass up against me.

“I’ve got an idea. Let me get off for a sec…” You climb off and remove your boots and leather pants. But not your jacket. Putting your boots back on, you climb on the bike and holding the handlebars, bend over, straddling the bike with your long legs spread very wide. You turn your head around and we kiss passionately as I lean over and run my hands all over your gorgeous body and ass and up and down your thighs. I tease your nipples and kiss you on the neck. When our mouths meet again you playfully bite me on the lip. “You know how I like it baby…” you say in a husky voice. Fucking you very hard from behind, reaching around I stroke your cock. Naturally we make lots of noise. “Ohhhhh…. Fuck yesss… God…” For a moment I wonder if the neighbors can hear us but I don’t really care. When we cum I shoot my load inside of you and you shoot yours all over the gas tank and seat.

After we recover you look back at me with a naughty smile and say “Sorry I messed up your ‘riding lesson’ Andy. I guess I’ve been a bad girl…” “Kirsten, you really are amazing. I love you.” “I love you too Andy.” Then you add “You know I’m looking forward to taking a motorcycle trip with you. I’d love to meet your family in Michigan. Until then I want to park that thing in our bedroom. That was fucking awesome. Let’s do it again!”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

franalexes

07-27-2016, 09:45 PM

For those that may not know about the above post,
A "Harley" as a secondary tool, is a very expensive vibrator. ( not my choice of use.:no:)
But, it works. :yes::blush:

Pollux

07-28-2016, 06:07 AM

"A Ride on my Harley"

That's really a good story Andy!

And thanks for the extra info Fran.

a9127

07-28-2016, 05:18 PM

That's really a good story Andy!

Thanks! Glad you enjoyed it. ;)

a9127

08-05-2016, 06:00 PM

“I’m sorry I messed up your ‘motorcycle lesson.’ I guess I was a ‘bad girl’ after all. You might have to tie me to the bed and spank me.” You say, giggling. “Seriously I really do want to go riding with you, Andy.”

“That’s OK Kirsten, I think you know enough now that we could take the bike out for a ride. Just remember to hold on tight. I’ll take care of the rest…”

“I like the sound of that. I’ll be right back sweetie...”

Coming downstairs you look incredible in your tight black leather pants, boots, and jacket. I remember being literally stunned by your beauty the first time I saw you at the gym that night. With your long straight strawberry-blonde hair, blue eyes, beautiful face, and standing 6’2” in your boots, you look awesome. If Harley-Davidson had any sense they’d use you in an ad campaign to attract women riders.

“You will need to wear this too baby” I say giving you your helmet. “Indiana doesn’t have a ‘helmet law’ but I do--for you.”

"Where are we going anyway?”

“Well I thought we could ride around Zionsville for a while. The speed limit is 45 and maybe we could go through some of the old neighborhoods. If everything goes well, we could get on I-65 and head up to West Lafayette. I’m sure you remember THAT place.”

“We could go see our old dorm! Too bad I’m seven years behind you. Wouldn’t that have been awesome if we had been ‘roommates’? Also I never realized you played on the team that went to the Rose Bowl. Sorry, but I found some of your stuff in the garage.”

“No problem. You told me you played football too.”

“Yes. In high-school I was pretty good. Tall and fast. My Dad always wanted a ‘son.’ He got me instead… I really tried to be a ‘guy.’ My parents never understood it. That I was a girl inside I mean. They just thought it was some kind of phase. They took me to different doctors and one time my Dad said he was ashamed of me and that I should ‘grow up.’ My life as a teen was miserable. After I graduated from college and got a job I basically said ‘fuck you’ and I’ve been on my own ever since.”

“I’m really sorry to hear that Kirsten. You know how much I love you. I just can’t believe that your parents treated you like that. You are such a beautiful, intelligent, amazing, wonderful person. Anyone in their right mind should be proud to have a son--or daughter--like you.”

“I know you feel that way Andy. And I think my parents understand who I am a little better now. We’ve had lots of talks. But there’s still a lot of hard feelings. By the way, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, baby.”

“When I was looking through your ‘stuff’ in that box I found an old picture of you with a friend. You guys looked like you might have been 11 or 12. You were both so cute! Who was she?”

“Her name was Stephanie. That picture was taken in August 1992. We went to King’s Island with my family. At that time, I still knew her as ‘Stephen.’ We were really good friends. My parents thought we were gay. She had a lot easier time with her family than it sounds like you had with yours. You wouldn’t believe some of the conversations I had with my Mom and Dad! But basically they were totally accepting of us. We dated through high-school.”

“I know you told me you had been married before but Stephanie was your first girlfriend wasn’t she? That explains a lot Andy. I hope you don’t mind that I saw that picture. I think it’s really sweet.”

“No. I’m glad we’ve shared this. I love you Kirsten.” With that, I start the bike. In the garage even with the door open it is louder than anything you have ever heard. I can tell you are a little taken back by it but I can see the excitement in your eyes. I have a feeling this is going to be a great day. “Get on baby, you’re about to become a ‘motorcycle slut’” I say laughing. “You are such a butthole sometimes Andy but I love you…” you say climbing on and putting your arms around me.

Heading out of the driveway we just go around the subdivision. Maybe doing about 20 or 30. You are doing a good job of paying attention and not letting go. After a few minutes I decide we can head out into traffic so we turn onto Oak street. The speed limit is 45 and then 35 in downtown Zionsville. We turn around and head all the way back past where we live to the shopping center. Stopping, I ask you if you think you are ready for the Interstate.

“Fuck yeah! I love this!”

We merge onto I-65 and instantly encounter a bunch of trucks headed to Chicago. You tighten your grip on me and I can tell you are a little nervous. I quickly get us out of the ‘traffic jam’ and soon we are cruising along at 70. There’s not a lot of traffic at this hour so you have time to relax and enjoy the ride. The trip to Lafayette is less than an hour and soon we are back in familiar territory. We stop at “Triple XXX” for lunch then head onto campus. Over lunch, you say “I’d like to see Ross-Ade stadium if we can. I wish I’d seen you play. You think they will let us in?”

“Yeah, probably. I still know some people around here.”

Since the dorms haven’t opened up for students yet everything is locked. And most of the campus is about like I remembered it. It’s fun to see a lot of the old places but what makes it special is sharing it with you, Kirsten. I’m thinking about where we could go to fool around. This campus always struck me as designed by engineers for engineers and there were never any really good places to “make out.” It would be awesome if we could get into the dorm and “borrow” one of the rooms. We then head to the football stadium and after talking with security, I manage to get him to let us in. We go out onto the field. It’s the first time I’ve been down here in many years. A lot of old memories come back. It’s weird to see it so empty.

You walk up beside me and hold my hand. “Wow. I’ve never seen it from down here. What are you thinking about Andy?”

“Doing it on the 50-yard line.”

“Silly… there’s people around! But I like the way you’re thinking. Keep saying stuff like that.”

“If we had been in the same graduating class this is where I would have proposed to you Kirsten.”

“That’s really sweet Andy, but I liked you way you did propose to me lots better.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too baby. You know I’m not very subtle. I wanna fuck your brains out Andy. Where do you think we can go?”

“I don’t know Kirsten. Maybe we can stop some place or wait ‘till we get home. Think you can stand it?”

“No. But you’re really in for it when we get back… Andy, I want you to know it was special coming here with you. I didn’t really have a boyfriend back then. All I did was study. I meant what I said earlier, I wish we could have been roommates. Then we could have had sex all the time.”

Soon we are back on I-65 and headed home. I can feel your hard cock and even though I told you to be careful you are grinding your hips against me. Of course I also have a hard on. God I want you so bad. There’s only one thing to do. Seeing a sign for a rest stop and picnic area. I pull over and realize that it’s deserted plus there is a woods nearby. You know exactly what I’m thinking.

Getting off the bike we both remove our helmets and without saying anything start kissing and feeling each other up. The sensation of our hard cocks touching through our leather pants is amazing. I remove your jacket. Kneeling in front of you I suck your beautiful cock as you say “God that feels wonderful Andy. Don’t stop…” I can tell you are getting close as your body tenses and you cum. It tastes great and I swallow all of it. Then you say “Just lie back baby” as you go to work on me. It doesn’t take long and soon I explode into your mouth. For a long time, we just lay there on the grass. It is really a great feeling. I just want to spend forever with you Kirsten. We talk about our future plans and what a beautiful day it’s been. It’s just nice being together.

Soon we both start to get hard again and you give me that “look.” I know what THAT means. A few feet away there are two trees. I noticed you checking them out earlier. Getting a coil of rope out of one of the saddle bags I cut four lengths and tie you spread eagled between the trees. You moan softly as I play with your now very hard nipples and cock. The afternoon sun is hot and your magnificent body is covered in sweat. We kiss and you say “I told you I was a bad girl. You know what you have to do, baby…” So standing behind you I spank your ass with my hand. I’m not sure about this at first but I can tell you are SO turned on. Of course I’m careful not to really hurt you. “Christ, Kirsten you are such a slut!” “Fuck Andy, that feels so good. God, I would be YOUR slut anytime…” It doesn’t look like anyone is around so there is no reason to hurry. I take my time slowly teasing your cock, playing with your nipples, and spanking you.

Keeling behind you I kiss your long legs all the way from your feet up to your ass. I also take this opportunity to slowly stroke your cock which now is rock hard. Breathlessly you say “Fuck me now, Andy.” Inserting my finger, I massage your prostate. Then just when it seems you can’t take anymore I enter you and we both come very quickly. Our orgasms are brief but intense. I am so spent I just kneel there with my arms around you and my head resting against your ass. You go limp in your bonds. If someone was to come along now I’m not sure what we would do.

Getting up I walk around and cut all of the ropes holding you. Putting your arms around my neck you kiss me like you never have before. It’s like you are going to take my face off. When we finally come up for air you say “God, I love you so much Andy. I’m so glad I met you.”

“When we get back home, wanna go for three?” I say. “Sure, baby. I was thinking more like four or five…” We get dressed and back on the bike and all the way home you hold on to me tightly. I can feel your cock getting hard again and I know that tonight will be special too.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

08-07-2016, 05:14 PM

“So you would prefer to be ‘cut’” the beautiful nurse said as I sat on the examining table.

“Yes. I think it would look better” I say.

“Really, that’s a matter of preference” she said. “I actually like both. Let me examine you. I need you to take off your pants…”

A little embarrassed, I remove both my pants and underwear for her. “Joe Boxer? What are you, like 12? Do you have a Justin Bieber poster in your room also?”

“My girlfriend bought them for me” I say sheepishly (actually I lied, I’ve never had a girlfriend and I really did go to see Justin Bieber last year…).

“Let me see what we have to work with” she says calmly. “Not much… but I’ll see what I can do… You know that we require ‘payment in advance’?”

“Well I just lost my job so you will have to send me a bill.”

“Maybe we can work something out. You know you’re sort of cute…” she says. “Have you ever seen a real cock before?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean a ‘real’ cock not that little ‘thingy’ you have. Come here.”

A little nervous I walk over to her. With her heels she is well over 6’ and towers over me. Up close she is even more beautiful. I can feel my ‘thingy’ starting to get hard.

“Aww…. that’s so cute. You like me! Unfortunately, I hate to say it but I don’t believe you have a ‘girlfriend’ in fact I don’t think you have ever had sex. Your little weiner couldn’t penetrate a donut hole honey. But I think there’s still something we could do…”

“What?”

“Get down on your knees baby.”

I do what she says. Lifting up her dress, she pulls down her panties revealing what is probably the biggest cock I’ve ever seen. The only place I’ve ever seen anything like it is on the Internet while watching porn. And it’s not even fully hard yet!

“I want you to suck it.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I can tell you want to. Look at how hard you have gotten just in the last couple of minutes.”

“But I’m not gay.”

“Listen sweetie, liking a girl like me doesn’t make you ‘gay.’” Smiling at me she says “Take a really good look. I’ll bet you have beat off to women who look just like me on the Internet. Does it really matter if I have a cock or a pussy?”

She had a point there. Tall and blonde, with huge tits, beautiful face, long legs, great ass. She looked just like my fantasy “dream girl.”

“OK. But how do I do it?”

“Well, you’ve sucked other things haven’t you? Just go for it. I’ll tell you how you are doing. By the way I really do think you are a cute guy.”

With that I begin to suck her hardening cock. Awkwardly at first. Then better as I go.

“That’s pretty good for a beginner sweetie… and it feels great.” Giggling you say “You’re a natural. Just keep it up…”

You are really hard now and I can tell your body has grown more tense. You are making moaning sounds just like the ones I have heard from people in porn movies. Your cock has also begun to emit “precum.” I have noticed this myself when masturbating. It makes me realize that you are truly enjoying this and I realize that I am too.

After a few minutes you stiffen and brace yourself against the examining table. As you cry out “Oh… Shit… Fucking God…” you shoot your load into my mouth. I gag at first but recover and swallow most of your cum. Holding my head gently you say “That was fantastic baby.”

“I’ve never done anything like that before. I have to say I liked it. A lot. So does that take care of my ‘payment’?”

“Yes. But if I could give you some advice. I’m not sure you really want to be circumcised. Many guys aren’t and some studies have shown that there is more ‘sensitivity’ if you’re not. You saw that I was ‘uncut.’ If you decide later you do want the procedure, I’ll perform it. For now, why don’t you let me return the favor? Just lie down on the table sweetie. I’ll do the rest…”

“Whatever you say nurse!”

Laying down on the table I am so excited. I have never been harder and my own “precum” has been flowing for quite some time. What can I say? You are totally an “expert” at this and you start by licking my little shaft and gently teasing the head of my cock with your tongue. It almost feels like “electricity” running down my cock. When you explore my pee hole with your tongue, I almost jump off the table.

“Maybe I’ll have to use the ‘patient restraints’ if you can’t keep still” you giggle. “Try holding on to the sides of the table.”

I do as you say and then you start sucking my cock. Slowly at first then gradually faster. I can feel the tension building and the feeling in my groin. It’s like when I jack off but much more intense. She’s right, I’ve never been with anyone before. Suddenly, I feel the contractions as I cum into her mouth. Unlike her, I just let out a little “Unnnggghhh…” The wave of pleasure is unlike anything I’ve felt before and I lie there totally relaxed.

Looking down at me she says “Hope you liked that baby. I don’t do that with just any patient.”

“It was awesome baby... I mean nurse!”

“My name’s Rebecca, but you can call me ‘Becky.’ As I said, if you really want to go through with circumcision I will perform the procedure but I think you are doing fine as you are. Here’s my card in case you have any questions later or need to schedule another ‘appointment’ with me.”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

stig48

08-20-2016, 07:23 AM

i like to suck her dick and she fuck me and tast her cum i like to suck her breast and fuck her , i love shemales :heart::heart:

shoeboy

08-20-2016, 08:16 AM

Definitely a double foot job then put her heels on my cock and cum in the other shoe, then get her to luck the cum from the heels while I suck her cock,

a9127

08-20-2016, 04:34 PM

I want to meet a “shemale bodybuilder” that forces me to dress up like a little girl, makes fun of my tiny micropenis, makes me suck her 12” cock, fucks me in front of all her friends and makes me her sex slave. :drool:

franalexes

08-20-2016, 04:37 PM

I arrive at ila's house in my red sports car and spend the weekend together. Naw,,,,,,,,I stay the whole week.:censored:

ila

08-20-2016, 05:01 PM

I arrive at ila's house in my red sports car and spend the weekend together. Naw,,,,,,,,I stay the whole week.:censored:

The door is open. :innocent:

a9127

08-20-2016, 07:00 PM

Found out that gorgeous "dream girl" I posted about in the "Love Is..." (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=262254&postcount=8) thread works in the Registrar's office at our university. Friday afternoon I had to go check on a student that should have been enrolled in my class this fall. She is wearing the dress I saw her in earlier today and she is every bit as beautiful as I expected. She says "Can I help you?"

"Yes. I need to check on someone that's not on my roster."

She said "Sure. I'd be glad to look them up for you 'Dr. Andy.'"

"That would be great. How did you know my name?"

Smiling she says "Oh. I've heard a lot about you from some of the students."

"I hope it's all good!"

"It is..." she says with a "knowing" look. "Why don't you come back to my office?"

We look up the "missing" student and it turns out his advisor enrolled him in the wrong section. You move him over to mine.

"Thanks. By the way, what's your name?"

"Sarah. I just started this summer. I'm originally from Ohio. I don't know Indianapolis very well."

I'm not sure about doing this with a fellow employee. If you said 'No' I'd understand. But I can sense there is something between us. So...

"Sarah, if you don't have plans for tonight. Would you like to go out for a drink later?"

"Sure. I'd like that. I don't have too many friends yet. Maybe you can show me around. I'm almost done, let me get ready then we can go."

We walk over to my Hellcat, I open the door for you and climbing in you say "Your students told me you were a 'car guy.' This is really nice."

"Thanks. I'll try to stay under the speed limit" I say laughing.

"I trust you. They also told me you were a really nice guy and you were very active with LGBT causes."

"I don't make a big deal out of it but I sometimes feel like a 'big brother' to them. They don't often have anyone in their lives that they can talk to much less that cares about them."

"Where would you like to go?" I ask.

"How about the art museum? I think it's still open. Then maybe we can have dinner."

You tell me that your degree was in 'Art History' and not only is it fun seeing everything with you but I learn a lot too. The sun is setting as we tour the grounds and we go to look at the famous "LOVE" sculpture by Robert Indiana. You say "Do you see how the 'O' is tilted? That's supposed to represent an erection. There was a version of this that was supposed to say 'FUCK.' A lot of people don't know that. Imagine if THAT had been on all those Christmas cards!"

"That's a pretty cool story Sarah. I never realized that."

"You know it's getting late. We better go have dinner. Any place is fine with me!"

We head downtown and park at Circle Center so we can walk around a little. On a Friday night it's crowded so we just take our time. I show you most of the sights of downtown Indy (there aren't too many!) and we spend a lot of time just getting to know each other better. It turns out we have a lot in common and soon the talk is more like flirting. I tell you how beautiful you look in that dress and the story of how seeing you earlier made my boring business meeting bearable.

"Thanks. I know, I hate meetings too Andy."

"Let's try this place." I say. It's St. Elmo's one of the most expensive restaurants in Indy. But something tells me it's not out of the question for our first date. They have a dress code... YOU look fantastic and I still have my suit and tie on from earlier. So I guess we'll be ok.

We order a steak dinner (I have to warn you about the horseradish) and several drinks. We share a dessert and by the end of the evening we have opened up a lot about ourselves with each other. Walking back to the parking garage, we are both giggling and you say, "I don't know about you Andy, but there's no way I could drive."

At that time of night the place is almost empty. You have been hanging onto my arm all the way from St. Elmo's and when we get back to my car there is a brief pause. Looking up at me you say "I really had a nice evening with you Andy. Thanks for dinner and for showing me around."

"Sarah..." I don't finish because suddenly I realize I am kissing you. You kiss me back and throw your arms around my neck. I can feel your small cock getting hard under your dress. When we separate, you just look at me and smile.

"Why don't you come back to my place and we'll go get your car tomorrow?"

"That'll work..." you say giggling.

When we arrive at my house in Zionsville, you say "Wow. What do they pay you guys?" Then "Do you think we'll get in trouble?"

"No. Actually there have been several couples on the faculty that have met and gotten married and there are at least two openly gay and lesbian student couples at our school. It's no one's business and we just have to make sure we behave professionally while we're at school. It's not like a teacher and student dating."

"I don't care anyway Andy" you say as we kiss again. This time much longer than before. "So are you gonna invite me in or what?"

We make our way upstairs to my bedroom. You lay back on the bed and slip your dress over your head. Kissing your beautiful body all over I work my way down to your cock which is fully hard now. As I slip your panties off I can tell it is very small but I find it so cute! I can take all of you in my mouth and for the next several minutes I gently suck and tease you. I can tell how much you are enjoying this.

I can also tell you don't have a lot of experience but that doesn't matter. You seem like one of the nicest girls I've ever met. I'm not surprised when you say "You should know I'm a virgin Andy."

"That's OK Sarah. We don't have to do it if you aren't ready."

"But I want to Andy. I feel really comfortable with you. I'm a little scared because I'm afraid it might hurt."

"We'll take out time and use lots of this stuff." There's no hurry and we just spend time enjoying each other. I gently insert my fingers and using lots of lube massage your prostate. You really like this and after a while I ask you if you think you are ready.

"OK Andy. But be gentle."

"Don't worry sweetie, I will be."

You are very tight but once I'm inside you say "Oh God!" I ask you if everything's OK.

"Yeah it feels awesome."

Very slowly and gently I begin to fuck you. Your little cock is rock hard now and dripping pre cum. I stroke it as I begin to pick up the pace. You are much more relaxed now and really getting into it. You say "Fuck, Andy... that feels so amazing. Don't stop..."

We gradually build to a climax and our orgasms are intense. You say "Oh, Christ..." as you feel me shoot my load in you and your little cock spurts onto your tummy. I lick your cum off of you and then we both lie there holding each other. You rest your head on my chest and I gently stroke your hair.

"Wow Andy, I had no idea anything could feel like that. Thanks for a wonderful evening." then "Omigod! My car! Everyone will know I went home with you!"

"No problem Sarah. We'll go get it tomorrow morning. We'll take my truck instead of the Hellcat and I'll drop you off. You can always say you stayed with friends."

"Do you think we can make this work?"

"We already are, Sarah." You snuggle close to me and say "Yeah. I guess you're right, Andy."

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

08-25-2016, 01:00 PM

AT 423 PM EDT...A CONFIRMED LARGE AND EXTREMELY DANGEROUS TORNADO WAS
LOCATED NEAR INDIANAPOLIS...MOVING EAST AT 20 MPH.
THIS IS A PARTICULARLY DANGEROUS SITUATION. TAKE COVER NOW!

Wednesday afternoon here in Indy was beautiful although a little muggy. There had been talk of possible severe weather but the sunny afternoon gave no hint of what would come later.

This semester I teach until 2:00 and then have office hours. Walking back across campus I call Sarah to see if she would like to meet up at Starbucks for coffee.

“Yeah. Sure. That sounds great. I’ve just got a couple of things to do and I think I can leave early.”

“OK. See you.”

It’s not uncommon for faculty and students to meet there so nobody really thinks anything about a Professor and an Associate Registrar having coffee together.

We talk about the other night and you say “I really had a wonderful time, Andy. I’m glad we met.”

“I am too Sarah. I was wondering if you were going to the game Saturday. Maybe we could go out after. The Business School is sponsoring a “tailgater” and I’ve got to be there for it.

“Sounds good. What would you like to do?”

“Anything’s OK with me. Maybe we could go to a movie?”

“OK. Hey, you know I’ve never seen your office Andy.”

“Well it’s kind of a mess. Remember the flooding last summer?”

“I heard about it. That was just before I came here.”

After we finish we walk across campus to the building that my office is in. Formerly a dorm, they have temporarily located us down in the basement while the new School of Business building is completed. I chose a corner room and my window faces West. I was telling Sarah the truth, my office really IS a mess!

“I like it Andy. I bet you have a lot of privacy.”

Since it’s been so hot you are wearing a very short skirt and sleeveless white blouse. When you sit down I can’t help but notice your tanned legs. You just smile and jokingly say “So is this where you ‘make out’ with all your students?”

“Sure, all the time. But I’ve never had a ‘Registrar’ in here before.”

“Too bad. They don’t know what they’re missing…”

Leaning over I kiss you and then kneeling on the floor in front of you I run my hands up your thighs and under your skirt.

“Dr. Andy! You know that behavior is totally unprofessional and unacceptable! Keep doing it…” you say giggling.

We kiss some more and I can feel your cock getting hard through your panties. I lift up your blouse and reach around and undo your bra. Your nipples are hard and I spend time licking and kissing them and also gently stroking your now very hard cock.

“I want you Sarah.”

“I want you Andy. But what if we get caught?”

“We won’t. No one ever comes down here at this time of day.”

Moving over to the desk, you position yourself facing the window (With the lights turned off and also the way my office is positioned, no one can see in. In fact no one ever even goes by there. There’s actually a “drain” outside so there’s no way anyone can see us. But the view out gives a great look at the sky.) With your legs up I pull your panties to one side and enter you and we fuck right there on the desk. It seems kind of “naughty” and very exciting. I can tell how turned on you are and things are going just fine until…

It’s easy to lose track of time but I would say counting the time we spent at Starbucks it’s probably around 4:00 or so. With the lights off there’s usually enough light from the window but for some reason it seems “darker” than usual. Then your eyes grow huge and you say “Ohmigod Andy!” At first I thought you were coming but I can tell you are looking outside. I turn around and the sky is totally black. Right then, the sirens go off.

“Don’t worry sweetie. Whatever it is we’re safe down here…” We continue fucking and we both have powerful orgasms--making a total mess all over my desk and floor. There is a knock at the door. “Campus Police. There’s been a tornado sighted and we are on lockdown.”

“Oh Shit!” you say while I quickly pull my pants up and you try to smooth out your skirt and pull your top back down. Fortunately, there’s a rag the workers from this summer left behind and you quickly wipe up our mess.

I open the door and he says “You’ll be OK in there. Just stay there until you hear the ‘all clear’. Thanks.”

“No problem Officer.”

Then we hear a noise from the hallway. It’s everyone from the rooms upstairs. There are now something like 100 students in the hallway outside my office!

“Sarah. I think he’s right, we better stay put.”

“That’s fine. I feel safer with you anyway. Do you think anyone suspects anything?”

“No. Not really. It’s a good thing we kept most of our clothes on.”

“I mean I actually could have a real reason to be over here. And I think everyone at least knows we’re ‘friends’…”

“It’s OK Sarah. I’m more worried about the tornado anyway. That looked nasty. I hope everyone’s OK.”

“Me too Andy. I just checked my phone there’s all kinds of warnings.”

After the “all clear” is sounded I walk you back across campus to your office. While we are leaving the building we run into two of my female students.

“Hi Dr. Andy!” they say giving us a “knowing” look and giggling.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

08-29-2016, 07:07 PM

After our last motorcycle outing, we were just hanging out at home watching TV the other night when Kirsten mentioned that it might be fun to play around with the TRX stuff at the gym again ("Second Date").

“What did you have in mind?”

“Well I was reading this story on-line about a beautiful young blonde Roman slave that was tied to an X-frame and made to come eight times through torture. I thought it was really hot and it got me to thinking about how many times you could make ME come Andy.”

“Eight’s a lot for anyone. I suppose if you could go for several days without coming and we had enough time, maybe. I’ve read that story too. My favorite parts are where they torment his nipples and also the part where they fuck his ass with the whip handle and then his cock with an ivory rod. But you might have to be tied up for a long time. Are you sure you are OK with that?”

“Yeah. I really had fun that weekend where you kept me tied up. The only thing I didn’t like was the fucking chastity device. I thought it would be awesome but it was just frustrating. I love it when you play with my cock, even when you don’t let me come. But that goddamn thing wouldn’t even let me get hard. That was why I sort of freaked out. It wasn’t your fault.”

“Well if I’m going to make you come anywhere near eight times then I’ll have to play with your cock a lot!” I laugh.

“That’s like the whole idea sweetie…” you say smiling at me.

“You know this is something we are really going to have to plan. Especially if we are gonna use the TRX stuff. I also want to make sure we are careful. I insist on some kind of ‘safeword’ this time Kirsten. Also are you sure you can remain stretched in an “X” position for that long?”

“You know I’m in great shape and with you looking after me I’m OK with it. Andy, you are the only person I’ve ever done any of this stuff with. I love you and totally trust you with my life.”

“I love you too Kirsten but what if we used our bed or built something in the basement? I’m really worried that someone will come in to the gym even if we do it over Labor Day weekend. And I hate to say it but we better start ‘abstaining’ soon.”

“That will be the hardest part Andy. Also in the story no one ever really fucks the slave. I want you to be able to fuck me. And suck my cock or give me a handjob. I was also thinking that we could even rub our cocks together.”

“You know in that story they used painful tortures on him although none left any permanent marks. I’m definitely NOT OK with hurting you under ANY circumstances Kirsten. So stuff like whips, knives, or needles, is out.

“I know that Andy. So we’ll have to change the rules a bit. You can tease me unmercifully. Spank me. Bite my nipples, torment my cock, massage my prostate, or whatever you feel comfortable with. I love being with you and I am so turned on when you tie me up that alone ought to be good for four or five orgasms right there! Also I thought the ‘Ivory Rod’ thing was hot. I’ve always wondered if it was possible to cum from having your cock fucked like that. I’d love to have you use sounds on me if you want. And unlike in the story, you and I can kiss and make out and talk dirty to each other.”

“Kirsten, why don’t we use my weight rack in the basement. It’s wide enough to stretch you pretty good. That way we will have all the time we need and no worries of getting caught.”

“Good idea. I want it really warm down there too. The hotter the better. This is supposed to be ‘torture’ so I don’t want you to show me any mercy.”

“That’s why we need a ‘safeword’ this time and if either one of us thinks the slightest thing is not right we stop immediately.

“OK Andy. I’m SO looking forward to this!”

“Well we better start our ‘abstinence’ think you can handle it?”

“No” you giggle. I actually want to fuck you right now Andy. I’m getting so hot just thinking about this!”

“Well it is still several days away… so I guess…” without hesitating you kiss me and right away we are all over each other. It is raw and aggressive sex. Maybe the roughest we’ve ever had. You are 6’ tall and maybe 175 with a slender yet muscular body and extremely powerful thighs. I am just over 6’4” weigh 261 with a football player’s build and very little bodyfat. Our cocks are about the same size—yours actually might be a little bigger. We make quite a pair. I love you Kirsten. You are the sweetest, kindest, most loving person I know. But if a stranger were to walk-in on us right now he or she might think we were trying to kill each other. I bet they'd never guess that only a few weeks ago I asked you to marry me and you said 'yes.' Finally you end up on top of me pinning me with your thighs and ride me “cowgirl style” then using my strength I flip you over on your back and fuck you hard until we both cum. We don’t even say anything to each other. But if the neighbors could hear all the noise I’m sure the entire Zionsville PD would be called out. Afterward you say “Jesus God… that was SO fucking incredible. I can’t wait until this weekend!”

To be continued…

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

09-05-2016, 04:51 PM

Continued from above…

Kirsten said “I love you Andy but your 9” cock is just too small. I need a real cock inside me… Goodbye!” With that, she left me tied up in the basement and took off with my Harley. :lol: :innocent:

a9127

09-10-2016, 02:06 PM

Continued from "Kirsten Returns" above...

“Hi Andy.” you say as greet me at the door when I come home Friday afternoon. “God I’m so excited!” Of course you are totally naked. You throw your arms around me and we kiss for what seems like forever. I’m not sure if the neighbors saw us but I’m pretty sure they’re used to the crazy couple with the motorcycle that lives next door by now.

After taking a shower you come out of the bathroom barefoot and naked except for the diamond engagement ring I gave you. I can’t believe how beautiful you are and it’s obvious you’ve been working on your tan during your days off. You have spread a very light layer of oil all over your gorgeous body. Of course the few days of “abstinence” have made us both so hot we have large erections already. The “fantasy” session that we have planned for this weekend is loosely based on the Roman “slave” story we both liked and the idea is to see how many times you can come.

You walk over to me and say “I'm all yours tonight, Andy. I mean it—you can do anything you want to me.” You hold out your arms and I tie your wrists in front of you using very soft rope designed especially for bondage. You put your arms, tied at the wrists, over me and hold me close to you as we kiss. Kneeling in front of you I begin to suck your beautiful cock. You just moan and say “Oh God! That feels so fucking good! Whatever you do Andy, don’t stop!” I work on you very slowly but since you have gone without sex for several days, I can feel you quickly build to orgasm literally in a manner of seconds and then you cum all over me. I think it’s the most cum I’ve ever seen! Your orgasm was so intense you have to steady yourself then kneel down as we hold each other tightly. “That was ONE…” you say laughing.

“Kirsten, are you sure you really want to go through with the rest of this?”

“Yeah, Andy. There’s a lot more where that came from. You wanna go downstairs now?”

Leading you down to the basement, you stand with your back up against the weight rack. Untying your wrists, I attach both of your arms to the supports then spread your legs very far apart until you are stretched tightly in an “X” pattern. Making sure you are comfortable since you are going to be there for a while, I check all your bindings so nothing hurts or is too tight. You look so sexy tied like that and I can tell that you are totally into it. Your body is unbelievable and soon I am going to have to cum as well.

Walking over to you I look right into your beautiful blue eyes. You smile at me and say “I really did mean ‘anything’ Andy. I totally trust you baby.” We share a very long kiss and I can feel you starting to get hard again. Our cocks touch and reaching down I gently stroke both of them. You just lay your head back and moan. The first time we played around with the TRX stuff at the gym I learned how sensitive your nipples are so I begin teasing them. Very gently. Touching, rubbing, and kissing them. Occasionally biting them. You strain against your bonds but I have tied you so tightly it does no good. “This really is like torture” you say as you lie back against the frame and moan. Over the last few minutes, your cock has become very hard once again. Noticing this, I alternate between stroking your cock and continuing the nipple torture until your cock begins to spurt cum. Your body tenses as you scream then go completely limp in your bonds. You look up at me and say “Oh God Andy that was awesome.”

It’s very hot in the basement and we are both drenched in sweat. Your long blonde hair is stuck to your face. I gently brush it away and kiss you. Time for a break. I prepared an electrolyte solution beforehand and we share a drink. You gulp yours down as I hold it up for you. “Shit. I had no idea how intense this would be. I really feel like I’m your ‘slave.’”

“You know Kirsten if it’s too much we can stop anytime.” “No Andy. I love it! This feels so awesome. It totally blows away anything we’ve done before. I’m fine baby. I know you’d never hurt me. It just feels so fucking good!”

We kiss again and I caress you and stroke your hair. “I love you” I say. “I love you too, Andy.”

You relax against the frame for several minutes saying “That was TWO… I think it’s going to be a while before I’m ‘ready’ again.” “That’s OK. We have all night Kirsten.” “What are you going to do to me next?” you say breathlessly.

“I’m still thinking about it. You know I really need to come too...”

“Fuck me then Andy. I want to feel you inside me. God, I don’t know how they ever got to ‘eight’…”

“Kirsten, that was just a story… this is real. I hope you aren’t worried about reaching 8 orgasms?”

“You’re right Andy. Having you fuck me and making me come again and again is amazing. This isn’t like anything I’ve ever experienced. I love it and I love you.”

It’s been almost an hour. I can tell you have “recovered” and are starting to get hard again. You laugh and say “It’s time for number three!”

We kiss for a long time, then I walk around behind you. I run my hands over your body from your breasts all the way down your legs. The tight bondage makes all the muscles in your body stand out and the oil and sweat only serve to emphasize your amazing physique. God I’m getting so hot just looking at you. I want to fuck you so bad I can’t stand it. You are beginning to get hard again. For about 15 minutes I keep this up while lightly stroking your cock. Entering you from behind, I slowly fuck you as I keep playing with your now very hard cock.

After about five minutes I can feel my own orgasm building past the point of no return. I stroke your cock faster and faster and I can tell you are getting close too. It is difficult to precisely describe an orgasm. Some compare it to the earth moving. Others describe a “white light.” It has in fact been called the “little death.” Ours is all of the above. My cum runs down your legs and onto the floor. I don’t think I’ve cum like that since I was 18. LOL You shoot your load halfway across the basement, it’s less than before but still quite a bit. You go limp in your bonds once again and I collapse to my knees. I hold you tightly as I lay my head against your ass. We are both breathing very hard. I feel so close to you Kirsten. It’s like we are the only two people in the world.

Recovering, I get up and check your bonds. I ask you if you’re still OK. “Fuck yes. That was maybe the most incredible orgasm we’ve ever had, Andy. I actually ‘blacked out’ for a second. I felt kind of like I was outside my body. Wow!” I make sure your wrists and feet still have feeling and that you are not in any pain. We had agreed this time on a ‘safeword’ but you haven’t used it yet.

“Well, what’s up next?” “Are you sure you could do this again?” “Yeah, Andy. I don’t know about ‘eight times’ though” you giggle.

“You know Kirsten, I think about us all the time. You are the person I want to spend the rest of my life with. I’ll never forget the first time I saw you that night at the gym.” “I feel the same way about you Andy. I’ll be 30 later this month. I never had a ‘real’ boyfriend. You are the first guy I’ve ever been with. I wasn’t kidding when I said I wished I had known you in college. That motorcycle trip back to our university meant more to me than you realize.”

“Well, I wasn’t going to tell you what I got you for your birthday but you may as well know. I signed you up for the ABATE program so you can get your motorcycle license. Then I’m taking you to look at Harleys. The rest is going to be a surprise...”

“That’s so sweet! I really do want to learn to ride. I think it would be awesome to have you sit behind me with your arms around me and feel your cock pressed against me. Maybe we could go out for a nighttime ride naked and you could fuck me?”

“Kirsten, I don’t want you to have a wreck your first time out!” “No. I promise I’ll be careful. You taught me well, Andy. So, since I’m still tied up what ‘torture’ do you have planned for me next?” you say giggling.

“Just something you told me you wanted to try, baby.” I kneel down before you and gently take you into my mouth. Then taking a rubber cock and using a lot of lube, gently massage your prostate. So basically you are being sucked and fucked. You begin to get hard again. “God Andy, that feels so amazing!”

Taking out a surgical steel sound I kiss you and say, “Hope you like this sweetie…” Gently inserting the sound into your fully erect cock, slowly I work it all the way in, then gradually pull it out, fucking your cock. Soon you are pulling at your restraints, moaning, and moving your hips as if you are fucking the sound back. Your eyes are closed and your breathing becomes heavy. After a few minutes your body goes taught and you ejaculate for the fourth time.

“God Andy, that was something else. I just want you to hold me. You know I would die for you baby?”

“I would give my life for you too Kirsten.”

“I think we have an amazing future together Andy.” Then “I’m sorry but I don’t think I can make it to eight.”

“That’s OK let’s go upstairs.” We can watch TV and just hang out and cuddle in bed. I’ll make you breakfast.”

“I’d like that Andy. This was the most awesome experience I’ve ever had. I just want to spend the rest of the evening snuggling with you. I feel SO relaxed.”

Untying you I carry you up the stairs then up to our bedroom where we take a shower together. As you lie face down on the bed I give you a full body massage. About halfway through you turn over and smiling say “One more time baby…” Lying on your back you pull your legs way up so I can penetrate you very deeply. As we fuck I can tell you are getting close again. Soon after, you say “Oh God…” your body tenses, and you cum for the fifth time this evening. Afterward we just lay there holding each other. You hold me so tightly and laughing say “Andy, we are definitely sleeping in tomorrow morning!”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

09-20-2016, 12:56 PM

Kirsten and I recently had had a “falling out” over something stupid (it always is) and she decided to move back to her apartment for a while. She left all of her stuff behind and never talked about breaking our engagement however, she just said that she needed some time alone. I know she’s been through a lot in her life and so I left her alone to work things out making sure she knew I would always be there for her. I love her more than I have anybody—ever. And I’m hoping that she will feel she can share with me whatever it is that’s bothering her.

Last night there was a knock at the door. It had been raining very hard the last few days and standing there soaking wet was Kirsten. She looked so sad as she looks up at me with those blue eyes and says “I’m so sorry Andy. I love you so much. You mean everything to me. I just needed to think things through on my own. I hope you understand…”

Not saying anything, I just pulled her close and we hugged each other tightly. The two of us stood there getting rained on. But it didn’t matter. She’s back and everything is right with the world again. We kiss, then I say “Better get you out of those clothes. Come on in sweetie. I’ll get you some towels and a warm blanket.”

Making you some coffee I put a little Scotch in it. You sit on the couch and say “Thanks Andy. I feel a lot better now.” “You want to watch a movie or something?” “Yeah I’d like that, maybe we can just talk. You didn’t do anything wrong baby. I just got scared and needed time to get my own head together. You are so good to me. I’ve never had anyone that cared that much about me. I’ve told you before about how my own family treated me. Especially my Dad. I was always made to feel like there was something ‘wrong’ with me unless I acted like I was a ‘guy.’ You could have just about any woman you wanted… Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with someone like me?”

“Kirsten, you of all people should know how I feel about stuff like that. You are the person I’ve fallen in love with. Because you are beautiful, intelligent, kind, loving, caring, and we have so much in common, and yeah, our sex life is awesome. The last few months we’ve been together have been the happiest time of my life. I’m not sure what I’d do if I ever lost you.”

“I feel the same way about you Andy. I realized how much I missed being with you all the time. I have been on my own for so long sometimes I don’t know what to think. Since we met it’s been almost like a dream. You make me feel so wonderful. Sometimes I can’t believe it’s true. There are people in our society who hate me just for who I am. Look at the public reaction to the ‘bathroom thing’ this summer.

“The people that ‘hate’ like that are ignorant, insecure and deeply disturbed Kirsten. Many are afraid of what they don’t understand. Others are just fucking creeps. And I know for a fact there are far more people who accept you just the way you are and our numbers are increasing. Besides, you and I and our friends and family are all that matters. More importantly, the love we feel for each other is really the only thing that matters.”

You are crying and I’ve never seen you like this before. “God Andy, I feel like I almost totally fucked up our relationship. Did you and your friend Stephanie have to put up with this shit? How did you guys deal with it?”

“Well we were mostly just kids back then and lucky for us both our families were very supportive. To many people we were just two kids hanging out. But yes we encountered the same kind of hate. Especially when we were older and obviously a couple. We just realized that our love for each other was more important and the ‘haters’ weren’t going to win. We also had the love and support of our families and friends."

"I remember one night when we camped out in her parents back yard. It was the first time I ever felt that close to another person. We shared secrets and talked about all kinds of stuff. I still knew her as ‘Stephen’ then but even though, at the time, I had no idea what ‘transgender’ was, I knew she wasn’t like other boys. We were only like 11 and 12 and we were in separate sleeping bags so nothing happened but before we went to sleep she looked over and said 'I love you Andy' and I said 'I love you Stephen.' There was also the time we went to the mall and walked around holding hands. No one cared. They probably thought she was my little sister anyway.”

“Wow. That’s awesome. Why did you break up?”

“Mostly because of my continuing to play football in college. I really expected to play in the NFL. She hated all of it. She didn’t like watching football on TV and would get upset whenever a player would get injured. Our first ‘fight’ was after one of the Lions was taken off the field on a stretcher. She said ‘one day that could be you.’ You know enough about my career that you know I was an “All-State” and “All-American” but I also suffered several severe injuries. You actually played football in high-school yourself so you understand what can happen out there.”

“Yeah, Andy. I was always scared. Me! Can you believe that? I’ve never told you that before. I remember the first night we met I told you I played football mostly for my family.” Then laughing, “I’m glad I never had to play against you Andy. I watched one of your ‘highlight’ videos. Plus I know how strong you are. I’m a big girl and the other night you carried me up the stairs from the basement to our bedroom like I was nothing.” “Well Kirsten you wouldn’t have had to worry if we had ever been on opposite teams. I would have asked you out during the game. I wonder what the coaches would have thought about two of their players fucking behind the bleachers?”

“You’re so silly! Um… Actually I would have liked that. But seriously I have noticed some of your scars especially at night when we lay together in bed. I’ve always wondered about that. So she never got used to it?”

“No. Never. There was one time I was knocked out making a tackle. At first they thought I might have broken my neck. Stephanie rode with me in the ambulance and wouldn’t leave my side. She slept in the chair in the hospital room. She was the first person I saw when I woke up. Her eyes were red from crying. That was during our Senior year of high-school. She asked me to give it up. Of course I didn’t. When my Dad was transferred to Indianapolis after graduation we gradually drifted apart.”

“But then you quit playing and decided to go on for your Doctorate. What did she think about that?”

“She was happy for me but by then, too much time had passed, and we had already gone our separate ways.”

“You know Andy, when we get married, every day you are going to have to put up with a 6’ tall blonde ‘tranny’ that is crazy in love with you and wants to fuck your brains out. Think you can handle that for say, the next 50 years?”

Laughing I say “Of course.” Then more seriously “Except that you are no ‘tranny’ Kirsten. You are a beautiful woman, my best friend, my lover, and my soulmate. Don’t EVER forget that!”

Then we kiss for a very long time. Unlike many of our lovemaking sessions which tend to be on the wild side, this one is surprisingly very gentle. I stroke and suck your cock and then lay back on the couch with you on top and you ride me, setting the pace, until we both cum. Laying on top of me, you look at me and smile. Touching my face, you say “I’ll never leave you Andy.”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

lordscott

09-20-2016, 07:28 PM

My dream wedding is that i found myself a virgin shemale and that she waits till marriage like me since I'm a virgin,I'm saving my virginity til marriage & i expect her to do the same and on our wedding night well you'll get what i mean so i don't need to feel in the blanks do i i properly will not/never find a virgin shemale anyway more likely she'll be a none-virgin & i doubt she'll like a guy with a small penis like me anyway.

Since I'm cursed that i have a small penis sorry for that repeat and those of you who have the same curse as me then you'll understand what i mean and understand my concerns like i said this is not really my shemale fantasy it's more of my dream wedding with a shemale if i did end up finding a a virgin shemale that she waist till marriage like me :).

a9127

10-23-2016, 01:09 PM

The following is based on events in The Open Cybersex Roleplay Thread (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showthread.php?t=18487) as well as my earlier Kirsten stories:

As soon as Kirsten and I got home we started talking about Shawn’s party.

“That was really like totally rude for us to leave like that. Let’s go back!” she says.

“I agree. But you will have to drive baby, I still have too much of a buzz.”

“OK. I’m going to change into something more comfortable. We’ll take my bike and you can sit behind me. Yeah, and there’s something else I want to do…”

When you come downstairs, you are wearing your motorcycle boots, short leather jacket and the sexiest black panties that do little to hide anything. You smile at me and head out to the garage. I think I know what you have in mind…

Hearing your Harley firing up, I go to check on you and you say “Omigod! You wouldn’t believe the texts I’ve been getting about Shawn, ila, and Red! It sounds so sexy!” Climbing on I say “don’t forget your helmet.”

“Fuck my helmet! Just once Andy, I want to do it with you on the bike. You know I’m a careful rider. You taught me everything. Don’t worry, I’m not gonna have an accident.” My better judgment says we shouldn’t be doing this but you look SO fucking hot and the idea of sex with you while we’re riding is just too much to resist. Plus I haven’t come since two nights ago…

“Where are we going?” I ask.

“Back to Shawn’s but I thought we’d take the long way.”

Skillfully you merge onto the Interstate and head North. It’s the middle of the night so there is little traffic. It has been unseasonably warm here lately with temperatures in the 80’s (F). At 3 am it’s still in the mid 70’s and there’s a half-moon. You look back at me and we kiss then you turn your attention back to the road.

Carefully I reach inside your jacket and feel your breasts. Your nipples are hard and you moan and lean back slightly and rub your ass against my now rock hard cock. I’m so turned on but at the same time amazed that you can maintain expert control of the motorcycle under the circumstances. Gradually I run my hands all the way down your body to your thighs.

Lightly I start to stroke your cock through your panties. You look back at me and smile but shake your head “no.” The look in your eyes is saying “I’d love that Andy, but you’ve got to be fucking kidding. You want me to lose control of this thing and hit a tree?” so I stop.

You slow down, stand up slightly, and scoot back a little. I move forward so that I’m under you. Pulling your panties to one side with your left hand, you gradually work your ass down onto my cock. Unlike the time we made out on my motorcycle in the garage ("A Ride on my Harley") this is potentially dangerous and it’s important that you control all the action.

As you pay attention to the highway, I hold onto you and we fuck each other, very slowly at first and totally “in synch” and it isn’t long before we cum. God it feels so good! Having gone that long without an orgasm, I ejaculate deep inside you and it feels like it won’t stop. My cum runs down the back of your thighs and also the seat and I almost lose my grip. Fortunately, you grab my arm and keep me from falling off.

How we did all that without getting killed I’ll never know. You are thinking the same thing. We both start laughing. You turn around and kiss me. I hold you tightly around the waist and lay my head on your shoulder. The wind blows your beautiful long blonde hair in my face. Over the loudness of the Harley I can hear you yelling “That was awesome baby! I love you!” Pulling over at a rest stop, we get cleaned up and change clothes. Then we head back to Shawn’s party.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

ElangoSuneina

10-29-2016, 09:27 AM

I enjoy foot fetish:)

a9127

10-29-2016, 04:36 PM

“Well what do you want to do this weekend?” Kirsten asks me after waking up this morning.

“You know we haven’t decided what we want to go as to tonight’s Halloween party yet. What did you have in mind?” I ask.

“I kinda liked your idea of the ‘Bondage Priest’ and the Dominatrix” she says giggling. “The problem is we need an orange jump suit and priest collar for you.”

“Well there’s that adult costume store at the mall maybe they have something. It might be hard to find one my size…” “But you could always go handcuffed and naked, Andy. I’d like that…”

Continuing you add “You know I had also thought about me going as a beautiful captured spy and you as my interrogator. But the more I thought about it the more it sounded like something we’d have fun doing at home if you know what I mean.”

Getting hard at the idea of you as my 6’ tall, blonde, gorgeous ‘prisoner’ I say “Yeah, how do you think it will play out?”

“Well, I can already see you like the idea Andy. Um… why don’t we do it this afternoon?”

“OK. Let’s go get the priest stuff and then when we get back home, you are my sexy spy.”

“I’ve already thought about what I want to wear for you, Andy. You’ll love it! God, I’m so excited!”

The trip to the mall proved a waste of time. The only costume they had was a striped prisoner’s uniform. Thinking about it we decided that maybe orange coveralls for hunting might work and be large enough for me to wear. We finally found some and head back home.

“Let me get ready, Andy. You are my evil ‘interrogator’ so I’ll leave that part up to you…”

Collecting several items from our collection, including lots of soft bondage rope, I decide that for this session you will be tied to one of our dining room chairs with your legs spread very far apart. Your ‘torture’ will consist of endless cock and nipple torment and like all of our sessions, end with us fucking each other senseless. Of course you will have agree to give me the ‘secret formula’ first…

When you come back downstairs, you are dressed in kind of a 1940’s style blouse and slit skirt except that yours is SO short! You are wearing high heels and black nylon stockings with a garter belt. Just looking at you I’m wondering who exactly is ‘torturing’ who. I want to fuck you so badly Kirsten. I can tell you are turned on as well as your skirt does little to hide your erection.

Trying my best to sound like an “evil nazi,” I say “So ze beautiful American spy knows what the secret formula to winning the war iss? Ve know you are an expert in chemistry and are prepared to use ze most diabolical methods to make you talk!”

This does not have the intended effect. Laughing hysterically at my very bad impression you say “Ohmigod! That’s so funny! You sound like Colonel Klink from ‘Hogan’s Heroes’ I’m sorry Andy, I can’t help it.” Then we both start laughing.

When we finally stop I say “Well once you have seen what we plan to do to you. You will have no choice but to reveal the secret formula. Or else suffer the consequences…”

“I’ll never tell you! You can do anything to me. I’ll never talk!”

“Then have a seat my lovely” I say motioning to the chair. “I’m sure you will be quite comfortable.”

Tying you very tightly to the chair I take my time feeling your breasts and lightly brushing your cock under your skirt. You look so sexy with your long legs spread far apart and your breasts thrust out. You clearly are enjoying this. Once again I ask you what the “secret formula” is. Fighting against your bonds you say “Fuck you! I’ll never tell you. Never!”

“OK then have it your way, my proud beauty…” Holding your cock and balls I take some more soft rope and pulling down your panties wrap the rope snugly around each of your balls and then around the base of your cock which has become very hard. Finally, I wrap some just behind the head and tie it to the chair. Running my fingers lightly around the head and up the shaft I say “I think my beautiful prisoner likes this. Ask me if I love my work…” I say laughing. You start giggling and say “So much for ‘torturing’ me what are you gonna do? Pleasure me to death?”

I can see your nipples growing hard underneath your blouse and slowly unbutton it revealing your beautiful breasts. They are so sensitive and I start lightly massaging them. You squirm and start moaning and I can see your bound cock straining and dripping precum. “Kiss me and I’ll tell you everything” you say. We share a long open mouthed kiss and you run your tongue all over the inside of my mouth and practically down my throat. When we separate, smiling at me, you say “God that was awesome… but I’m not telling you anything baby, guess you will have to do better than that…”

So I go back to playing with your nipples. I learned early in our relationship that this drives you wild (“Second Date”) and I’ve often wondered if you could come just from that. But today I have something else in mind for us… So much for the “torture” session I guess… Laughing you say “I’m glad you are so good with computers Andy, you’d never make it as a evil nazi but I’m loving everything you are doing to me, God I am SO fucking hot for you right now baby.”

Taking a break from your nipples, I focus my attention on your bound cock and balls. Gently I take your balls and carefully give them a very light squeeze. You moan and throw your head back. “Christ, baby…” you say. “That didn’t hurt did it?” “Fuck no. If this is supposed to be ‘torture’ you can fucking kill me if you want!” you say laughing. Running my fingers up and down the shaft of your cock while also teasing the head with my mouth and tongue, I briefly run the tip of my tongue into your pee hole. You jerk against your bonds and say “Oh fuck!” I continue licking the slit and with your cock tied so securely you can’t pull away. If anything, your cock has gotten even harder and your body strains against the ropes as you try to fuck my mouth. I can tell you need to come. “Shit, I’ll tell you everything, I promise. Just please let me come. Oh God I don’t think I can stand it any longer!”

We are always careful when we do these “scenes” and I am especially attentive today. Gently I continue to stroke your cock, ever so slowly. You don’t ask me to stop and it seems like you are OK. “I will not let you come until you agree to tell me everything. I know you have been trained by the CIA to endure the most fiendish torture. So we will keep this up until you cooperate fully.”

After a while I realize you may be at the “breaking point.” You are covered in sweat and your blonde hair is stuck to your face. There is a stream of precum flowing from your cock. I say softly “now will you tell me everything?” “Yes. Just let me come.”

Kneeling in front of you, I rub the heads of our cocks together. All you can do is moan. Weakly, you say “Don’t stop baby...” Gently I take your bound cock and place mine under it. Starting slowly, I begin to jack us both off. Your breathing becomes steady and you lay back and close your eyes. As I feel us getting closer to orgasm I continue using slow steady strokes. You thrust your hips as best you can and then together we both shoot our loads on each other. Your body strains so hard against the ropes I’m sure you’re going to break the chair. Every muscle in my body tenses then as the wave of pleasure hits I feel like I’m going to blackout. You collapse back against the chair and as you look up at me you say “I love you Andy.” “I love you too Kirsten.”

After untying you, you say “Hey we better get ready for the party! Don’t forget you are my ‘bondage priest’ tonight. I’ve never given a priest a blow job before, especially one in handcuffs. I’m SO looking forward to it” you giggle.

This turned out to be the most awesome Halloween ever!

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

10-31-2016, 06:44 PM

God knows I've written enough stories about her so I thought I'd tell you a little about who she is...

Name: Kirsten Williams.
Born: Carmel, Indiana, September 21, 1986.
Gender: Female
Height: 6’0”
Weight: 150-160
Hair: Long, blonde.
Eyes: Blue.
Cock: Large.
Body type: Tall and athletic.
College Attended: Purdue University. Degree: BS Chemistry. GPA 4.0.
Interests: Art, music, travel, working out, sports, technology, motorcycles.

Before she transitioned, Kirsten tried very hard to live up to her family’s expectations. They thought that her “wanting to be a girl” (as they put it) was just a “phase.” Her dad was especially critical of her, even saying he was “ashamed that his son was a turning into a ‘sissy’.” Their relationship years later is very strained. Her parents never understood nor were they supportive although they were proud of her achievements in school and athletics. As a ‘guy’ she participated in sports like football, basketball, and track, and even dated girls in high school. It wasn’t until she went away to college that she felt she could finally be herself. She excelled academically. She also had the opportunity to make new friends and found acceptance and support. However she always wished she “had a boyfriend.” She is a super sweet, beautiful, loving, caring, and extremely intelligent young woman. Her entire career has been at Eli Lilly where she runs a research lab. She is engaged to Andy who is seven years older and also a graduate of Purdue where he majored in Industrial Management and was a member of the Big-10 championship team that played in the 2001 Rose Bowl. Currently they live in Zionsville, Indiana. They enjoy riding their matching Harleys, getting together with friends, working out, and just spending time at home often snuggled up on the couch watching old movies. They are both very active in the Indianapolis LGBT community.

a9127

11-08-2016, 07:15 PM

The following is from a review posted on Amazon...

"I was so excited to receive my Inflatable Bondage Chair. I knew that it was going to be a great day for me when I arrived home to find not only the chair but the executioner's hood, studded jockstrap and nipple clamps.

This chair is perfect for the bondage practitioner that is always on the go. Sometimes it is just not feasible, when you meet a willing master or slave to get them to come back to your dungeon. I like that this chair folds up to a manageable size that I can place in the trunk of my car and still have room to comfortably fit my weekly groceries. You never know if you the urge to engage in bondage at work, on a Sunday picnic or a Saturday night at the club will strike you. This portable inflatable chair really is the answer.

There are many pros to this chair.

1. Size
2. Restraints
The Velcro restraints for the hands and feet hold me firmly in place no matter how much or how hard I was punished.
3. Easy to clean
I keep a container of disinfectant wipes nearby and it cleans up with ease.

The Cons:

1. No pump.
This is a good size chair that anyone would be proud to display as everyday use inflatable furniture. That being said, I had to do a lot of blowing to inflate this chair before I could engage in any BDSM.
2. Maximum Weight
The max weight is 300lbs. Being a larger man myself I going to have to keep my dominatrix to a very respectable weight level. If I wanted a Rubenesque woman to punish me I very well could break this fine chair.
3. Craftsmanship
I was highly disappointed in the quality of the material. As I was getting worked over with a cat o nine tails I thrashed from side to side in all my glory. However I was wearing you studded jockstrap during this. Call me a demanding consumer but I think the material should be able to withstand a little stud. I punctured the chair. I didn't think it would deflate so rapidly. Adding the combination of the whip beating that I was taking, the chair tipped over and I hit my head on the wall in the alley I was using this portable chair in. I was rushed to the head bleeding. It was quite embarrassing to go to the hospital wearing nothing but your studded jockstrap, the Fetish Fantasy Series Ball gag that I had purchased a few months ago and a nasty head gash. Fortunately, the chair has a soft head rest and I only sustained a minor concussion. I was cleared to participate in BDSM activities after only a couple of weeks."

Don't think I will be ordering this chair anytime soon... although maybe I could sit in it to watch the Colts play on Sunday--that would be punishment enough... :( :lol:

a9127

11-12-2016, 01:42 PM

Kirsten had been looking over my shoulder while I was reading the reviews about the inflatable bondage chair. “What the fuck is that?” she said laughing. “That thing wouldn’t hold anyone.”

Massaging my neck and back, she whispers in my ear “You know, why don’t you look up some REAL bondage chairs? I think we might be able to put one to good use…”

Doing a search, I find some examples. They range from simple to very elaborate with many straps and belts to hold the occupant totally immobile. A few even had head and neck restraints. Many of the pictures showed their occupants wearing rubber suits and gas masks. “Ewwww… I don’t like that. You know I love it when you kiss me and we can make out and talk dirty and stuff like that. I dunno, a rubber suit? Doesn’t work for me Andy.”

“Oooooo… I like that one” she says pointing to a chair that had a pretty model tightly bound with thick black leather straps across her body, legs, and arms. Her breasts were exposed and her legs were spread allowing complete access to her pussy. “Yesss… I’m imagining myself strapped in with you tormenting me for hours. God, baby, I’m getting hot just thinking about it.”

“You know none of these would allow us to fuck Kirsten. We’d have to figure out something else if you wanted to get off together.”

“Well that time I was your ‘captured spy’ you were able to rub our cocks together and we both came. That was awesome. We might have to do something like that… also I see that some of these chairs have a split seat. You know we could make it work.”

“Yeah. We could baby. I hate the ‘rubber suit’ and mask as well. You are so beautiful Kirsten I wouldn’t want to cover you up. I think some people might be turned on by the ‘isolation’ of it. That definitely wouldn’t work for us but some of those chairs might.”

“Awww… that’s so sweet, Andy” you say climbing up unto my computer desk. Giggling you say “Know what I’m thinking?”

“Ummm… I have no idea” I say laughing. Sitting on my desk with your legs spread far apart and your cock in my face it’s kind of hard not to know. I can see you are already dripping pre cum so I begin by licking it off. It tastes great. You shove the monitor and keyboard off to one side and lean back holding onto the sides of the desk. Slowly I work on the head then begin licking up and down the shaft. You moan and thrust your hips. Gradually I take your cock all the way into my mouth as you grab my head in your hands. I hold onto you while you lean back against the wall. “Christ, Andy, you are so good at this. It’s like torture. Ooooooo… Fuck… God… Shit that feels so fucking good… Don’t stop baby.”

Your orgasm is powerful and while I’m able to swallow most of your cum some of it gets on the floor and desk. You lean forward still holding my head in your hands. I rest my head on the desk. Kissing me on top of my head you say “I love you Andy. But don’t clean it up yet baby. We’re not done…”

Sitting up, you lay back against the wall and bring your legs up bracing your feet on the front of the desk. It is the perfect height. Gently I enter you and begin to fuck you hard. With the wall behind you for support, I can take long and deep strokes. You thrust back with your hips and it doesn’t take much time before I cum. You were right about not cleaning up just yet. Still inside you, we look into each other’s eyes. Smiling you say “That was wonderful, Andy. Wanna go again?” “You think you can come again so soon Kirsten?” “Yeah, I think so baby. Keep going if you want…”

Still hard, I continue fucking you. “Let me set the pace, sweetie…” you say. So as you grip the edges of the desk tightly, I pull your ass closer to me and let you fuck me for a long time. You don’t say anything or make much noise. Your eyes are closed as your breathing becomes slow and steady and I can feel your muscles getting tense. I can tell you are about to come when suddenly you let out a loud scream and say “Fuck yesss… God… Oh shit!” then your body goes completely limp as you wrap your arms around me. Your heart is beating rapidly and I can tell you are completely spent. “Just hold me baby. God, Andy I love you so much.” “I love you too. You mean everything to me Kirsten.”

After we get cleaned up, I ask what you’d like to do the rest of the day. “Let’s go order that one chair I liked. Think we can get it by tomorrow?”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

11-20-2016, 12:33 PM

The following is taken from a site involving fantasies. I tried to edit out the really gross ones like shit and incest:

• A group of guys in a locker room.
• A mistress and her bull come to my house and I am forced to service him, in preparation for him to have sex with my wife.
• A she-male fucking me in the ass.
• Bareback anonymous outdoor gang-bang. I am the bottom.
• Barebacking in water.
• Be fucked well wearing another mans jockstrap and not being allowed to cum.
• Being bukkaked, only if they were all hot.
• Being forcibly feminized and female-dominated. Used as a slut.
• Being fucked by force.
• Being left in a tub and be pissed/cummed on by a bunch of guys over a long period.
• Being the bottom in a bukkake orgy.
• Being tied down by a group of women, stripped & forced to have sex against my will w/ a dozen beautiful vixens.
• Being tied up and forced to be used by man after man.
• Bisexual threesome.
• Bondage + anal.
• Castrato/m. eunuch.
• Centre of gangbang.
• Coming in two women’s mouths at the same time.
• Cosplay sex/ sex with woman in costume.
• Cross dress, tied, spanked.
• Desire to fuck a redneck homophobic best friend who keeps making gay putdowns.
• Do it with someone sitting next to you on a plane (at night).
• Domination and degradation.
• Eyes Wide Shut party.
• Fucked senseless during an orgy.
• Fucking a nun in church during services.
• Fucking my mistress in front of her husband.
• Get sucked off by wife on cruise-ship balcony.
• Getting fucked in the ass while getting a blowjob.
• Getting fucked up the ass by t-girl.
• Getting gang-banged.
• Giving oral sex to a girl while having sex with another girl.
• Giving oral to a newswoman while she is reading out the news.
• Group sex with beautiful Asian girls in school-girl outfits at my sushi place.
• Hairless.
• Have my partner be gangbanged while I am pleasured by another woman.
• Have sex in an elevator or on SkyTrain.
• Have two women do me while my partner is being fucked.
• Having a harem and have beautiful girls all around me.
• Having one of my students sexually bribe me for better marks.
• Having sex with an older married woman I met through work.
• Having slutty sex with my partner's husband watching.
• Hot dude at the gym, spotting him ends up spotting all over him.
• I meet this person by chance in a store and we end up fucking in the back storeroom.
• I usually act out all of mine—it would probably involve the McGill rowing team passing me around....mmm.
• I want a threesome with 2 men.
• I want to bang something under a Terry Fox statue.
• I want to be covered in tiramisu, and have 10 women lick it off me.
• I want to be drugged, then fucked and videotaped.
• I want to build a fucking machine.
• I want to have sex with a furry.
• I want to tie my partner up.
• I want to try being blindfolded and handcuffed.
• I was always wanted to (consensually) tie a girl up in a public area (preferably crowded) and fuck like rabbits.
• I would like to be peed on.
• I would like to have sex in a stuck gondola or elevator.
• I'd like to totally pull my GF from her waitress job out back and fuck her up the ass out back and let her staff hear her squeal.
• In twenty words? Spanked by a gorilla while screwing Grace Park on the SkyTrain. While my rabbi watches. In a fire.
• Joining a swingers club.
• Ladyboy fucks me up the ass.
• Laying on the floor, naked, with multiple strangers cumming on me: bukake!
• MFM threeway , having both give oral and rimming at the same time.
• Much older woman (50s).
• My ex and my current girlfriend eating each other out when I arrive home from work.
• My girlfriend showing me how to suck a guy off, and me doing it.
• Orgy in public with strangers.
• Orgy with porn stars.
• Partner to dress up as women of different eras... 40's, 60's, 70's.
• Piss on someone.
• Post-apocalyptic society where I am dominated by women.
• Prison sex.
• School teacher.
• Sex to get out of a ticket.
• Sex while driving.
• Sex while skydiving.
• Sex with a ladyboy.
• Sex with a pregnant woman.
• Sex with my straight neighbour.
• Spontaneous anonymous sex with a woman.
• Straight frat boys (partially why I went back to school).
• Tea kettle up the ass.
• I want to be with 5 guys or more and get gang-banged.
• The sexy teacher who seduces me for being a bad boy.
• Three tall blondes.
• Threesome at a Catholic school.
• Threesome in car with two hitchhiking girls.
• Threesome two trans women.
• Tickling the weenus of a girl while I take her from behind while her head is in a bucket of marmalade.
• Tie her up and force her to orgasm with a magic wand.
• To allow my girlfriend to have a fuck buddy, only if he has a great cock & it's just about the great sex.
• To be a boy toy for an older nympho rich woman.
• To be beaten and gangbanged by several women wearing strap-ons.
• To be completely feminized.
• To be forced to have sex, to be taken strongly.
• To be orally serviced on command by a harem of girls kept in my sexual captivity.
• To be sultan with a harem of hot ladies that gang me and each other.
• To be with a woman half my age.
• To get pegged.
• To have sex with a tranny.
• To orally service a dozen women at the same time.
• To participate in a masquerade orgy.
• To shower under a waterfall and get caught pleasuring myself by a curious straight man.
• Want to dress like a CD and Fuck a CD.
• Want to watch my wife get gang-banged and covered in cum.
• Wanting to go down on my female partner under a table at a busy restaurant.
• Wearing matching lingerie with wife while she fucks me with a strap-on.
• Would like to have a couple of my students (female) give me a blowjob and seduce me in my office.
• Would like to have sex with more than one of my old girlfriends at once.
• Would love to fuck one of my staff.

a9127

11-22-2016, 01:09 AM

We are both off this week and late yesterday while we were watching football the doorbell rings. Kirsten (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=263365&postcount=120) excitedly says “Omigod, I bet it’s finally here!” We go to the door and I sign for a large wooden crate with very little identification on it. It’s pretty heavy and it takes both of us to get it into the living room. We have to use a crowbar to open the crate but it is well worth the effort. The chair is exactly as advertised and the look and smell of the heavy black leather straps and seat is a real turnon. It looks big enough to hold either one of us. I am already thinking about all the fun we’re going to have with it.

Kirsten is so excited she is almost like a little kid. “God, Andy, I can’t wait for you to put me in this thing. Where do you want it to go, baby?”

“Well I think the two of us could get it down to the basement. That’s always been our ‘playroom’ anyway. I’m not sure we want it out in the living room when guests come over unless you were thinking of inviting ila and Shawn.”

“We could put it in the bedroom” you say.

“I’m afraid we’ll start using it to throw clothes on and stuff.”

“Yeah you're probably right, Andy. Let’s get it downstairs. Then I want to try it out!”

Once it’s in place you sit on it. You are wearing old sweats and your hair is up but you still look sexy as hell. “Wow. I had no idea. There really are a lot of straps. I bet you could keep someone in this for hours. I don’t see how anyone could escape.”

You fasten one of the body straps and say “It feels great. Let me go get ready.”

Returning, you are wearing a very tight pair of black shorts and a white tank top cut off just above your breasts. You have brushed your long blonde hair and lightly covered your body in oil. “I can see you are as excited about this as I am, Andy” looking at my hardon and giggling. We kiss for a long time and I can feel your cock getting hard inside your shorts. Kissing your breasts, I work my way down to your cock and very lightly suck it. Just enough to keep you on edge. Saying “I’m ready baby.” You sit in the chair while I work on strapping you in. It takes a long time. I do your wrists, arms, and ankles first then proceed to the thick straps than go around your thighs and body. There are also straps that go between your legs and as I tighten them I pull your shorts down so that your cock and balls are totally exposed. Finishing up, I tighten the straps securing your body very tightly. You say “I want it as tight as you can get it.” The very last strap goes around your neck. I’m a little worried about anything around the neck but you say “It’s OK. You don’t have to make it tight enough to choke me. I love it, Andy. God I feel totally like I’m your slut. Fuck I can’t move at all!”

Your nipples are very hard and I attach the nipple clamps that we ordered with the chair. I ask if it feels OK. “Hell yes, baby.” Then gently we kiss for what seems like forever as I stroke your cock. As you struggle against the tight straps you moan softly. “Fuck, Andy, you can do anything you want to me, I mean it. This is better than that ‘spy torture’ game we played a few weeks ago.”

One last detail… Taking several feet of soft bondage rope I wrap it around your balls and the shaft of your cock. Then I tie the head of your cock to attachments on the chair. I give your balls a playful squeeze than ever so lightly tease the head of your cock with my fingers. Smiling at me you say “I’m really in for it this time, aren’t I? You know I totally trust you with my life Andy. Christ, I’d die for you baby.”

“I love you Kirsten. You know I’d die for you too.” “Yeah, I know you would Andy. That night on the motorcycle was really dangerous. But you totally trusted me not to wreck and kill us both. That meant so much to me—that you trusted me—and also the sex which was amazing. I’ve always wanted to do it while riding with you and I know how careful and serious you are. I’ll never forget it, baby.”

We kiss again very passionately. I explore every part of your bound body. There’s nothing that isn’t accessible and there’s nothing you can do except sit there. Your cock is hard and straining against its restraints. The precum is flowing and every so often I lightly stroke it or else use my mouth and tongue on the head. Sometimes I give your bound balls a gentle squeeze. You are so tightly held you can’t even move your hips. Under the black leather straps I can see your muscles strain. You close your eyes and lie back against the chair and moan. In almost a whisper you say “I love you Andy.”

Time passes quickly and it’s been several hours that you’ve been in the chair. For quite a while now you have been pleading with me to let you cum. Soon, baby. Very soon…

We look into each other’s eyes and I know it’s time. Gently I untie your cock and take you into my mouth. I go to work on on your beautiful cock slowly sucking and teasing you. Gradually this builds into a steady rhythm. Your breathing becomes shallow and regular and I can feel your orgasm building. This time I’m not stopping. I continue sucking you, then as I feel your body tense you explode into my mouth. As always your cum tastes great. I swallow as much as I can and the rest gets all over the seat of the chair and on the floor. You pull hard against the straps and say “Ahhhhhhh…” Then your body goes completely limp. Unlike other times, you didn’t scream or say much as you came. It’s like you were in your own world. I wondered for a second if you had passed out. When you “come to” you look at me kneeling between your legs and say “That was the most incredible orgasm I’ve ever had. You know I can’t do anything for you tied up like this. Why don’t you get yourself off baby. It’s OK. I want you to cum all over me.”

You look so sexy strapped to the chair that still kneeling between your thighs, I start to jack off over your amazing body. It doesn’t take very long and I shoot my load all over you. You sit there still strapped to the chair covered in cum as I collapse with my head in your lap holding onto you. We remain like that for a little while then I stand up and we kiss for what seems like forever. “I love you Andy.” “I love you too Kirsten.”

Undoing the straps I help you up from the chair. Our basement is totally finished and we have a guest suite with a Jacuzzi, so rather than go back upstairs we make good use of it. We put on a couple of the bathrobes we keep on hand for guests. I go to the bar and make us each a Jack and Coke then we snuggle up on the sectional and watch TV. Eventually we drift off to sleep.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

rafa8

11-22-2016, 09:35 AM

Great stories! :respect:

ila

11-22-2016, 05:39 PM

Great stories! :respect:

If you like stories then there are several more at this thread (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showthread.php?t=711&highlight=Shemale+Stories).

JamieTS

11-23-2016, 02:43 PM

That line was meant as a silly response to the stupid “What size dick do you like” thread. Nine inches seems to be considered “small” by many on here.:eek:

Gee, thanks a lot... :(

Not really. I would rather have an average size cock. OMG I shouldn't even be saying it but 9" is awfully un average. BTW it isn't the length as much as the girth. As long as it hits the "G" spot for a trans woman then that is the best. Good lube is a plus and please let us get used to it. But long just hurts a little. I would rather be stretched with a good water based lube than have a "foot long" either oral or anal. So 6" is really good. I would suck it up and let you stick it in all night long baby.

I actually had a BF that had an extremely big one in Korea and anally he made me cry because it hurt so much. After the first time he knew how far he could go for him to have pleasure and me too. That was the biggest one that I have ever seen. I won't say but it was way more than 9 inches. He did like the back of my throat so I gave him that but only in the bathroom so if I had to ... Ugh... puke:blush: Then I could. So no. bigger is not always better.

a9127

11-24-2016, 10:36 PM

“Hey babe, I was thinking that maybe we could visit your family in Michigan for Christmas.”

“Sure Kirsten, we’ll both be off. The only issue is the weather can be pretty bad. Kind of like Indiana, you just never know.”

“That’s OK we’ll take the truck. I’ve been wanting to meet them and also see where you grew up.”

“They want to meet you too. I’ve told them a lot about you. You know we can stay with my aunt and uncle.”

“The one that has the ’69 Chevelle? Think he’d let us ‘borrow’ it?” you say very excitedly.

“Sure. You can even drive it if you want. You already know how to drive a ‘stick’ so no problem.”

“I might need some practice since it’s been a few years since I drove a manual. Maybe I could sit on your lap while you show me. Of course if you wanted to play with my tits and cock this time I wouldn’t exactly tell you to stop…”

“Why do I get the feeling we’re going to be fucking the hell out of each other in my uncle’s car on the first date? Glad they had black vinyl bench seats back then. I just hope the heater still works so we don’t freeze our asses off.”

“Because that’s what we always end up doing, Andy” you giggle. “You know I saw a picture of you and Stephanie standing next to that car. You were in your football uniform. I don’t mind, I realize how much she meant to you. But at least I hope you remember where you guys used to go to make out.”

“There’s probably a shopping center or office building there now. We are going to make our own memories Kirsten. We already have a great start. You asked me one time if I could put up with you for like the next 50 years. The answer is I can’t even imagine the rest of my life without you.”

“Awww… that’s so sweet. I love you Andy.”

“I love you too Kirsten. Oh, by the way, if you are going to drive I’ll have to teach you about a ‘Michigan Left’ as well.”

“What the hell is a ‘Michigan Left’?”

“Instead of turning left across traffic, you pull over and circle back around then turn right. I’ve never seen it anywhere else. But I think a few other states may have it.”

“It sounds totally messed up. I guess you’ll have to show me. I was planning to take you and your family out to dinner. Maybe we can go to that Somerset Collection Mall you told me about. You said there’s a Capital Grille there. Or we can do whatever...”

“We’ll have a great time Kirsten no matter what. We always do. I can almost guarantee you a white Christmas. If we stay here in Indiana we could have temperatures in the 70’s and a tornado. Or we could have -20 and a blizzard.”

“Tell me about it. It’ll be so romantic to spend Christmas eve together in front of a fire making love all night. Maybe we could even go out and find a live tree for your family and decorate it. You know I’ve been thinking a lot about us getting married in Michigan. We could stay at the Grand Hotel on Mackinac Island. It looks like it would be so beautiful in the summer.”

“Yeah. It is. My parents used to vacation there. I’ve been thinking about places for our honeymoon too. I never thought of that. I like it. So when do you want to go?”

To be continued…

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

11-27-2016, 01:47 PM

“Anytime, baby...” Kirsten says as she kisses me and scoots over on the couch so that she is sitting on my lap facing me. We kiss for a long time as we feel each other up. Both of us are rock hard. You pull your sweatshirt over your head and toss it aside saying “You know what I like…”

I gently tease your nipples with my mouth biting and licking them. This drives you crazy. As you moan and say “Oh God baby, that feels so fucking good. Don’t stop…” I run my hands up your thighs and grab your ass. You pull down the waistbands of your shorts and my sweats. Our cocks touch. You giggle slightly as they rub together. It feels awesome. Saying “I’ve got this babe… just relax” you grab both of our cocks and start to jack us off.

Instinctively we both thrust our hips as you continue slowly stroking.

Eventually we build to a climax and shoot our loads at exactly the same time. You fall forward onto me as I lay back on the couch. “That was amazing baby. I love you” I say. “I love you too Andy. I am SO looking forward to our first Christmas together!”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

11-30-2016, 09:30 PM

Kirsten and I went to bed early tonight. We have both been suffering from sinus infections and we want to get rested up for our trip to Michigan in December.

She dozes off almost immediately. Watching her sleep, I am thinking about how much I love this girl. Ever since we met last summer my life has completely changed. Lying there with her eyes shut, her long blonde hair partially covers her face. As she snores, her hair sort of blows away from her beautiful face and falls back gently. It’s totally adorable and I am starting to get ideas about waking her for some quick fun.

Very tired myself and realizing that Kirsten is worn out, I don’t. Instead I snuggle close to her and pull the covers over both of us. She moves slightly and reaches across with her arm to hold me. She is very sleepy but I can make out kind of a muffled “I love you Andy” as I kiss her gently on the top of her head. Then both of us fall asleep…

It’s really hot in our basement “dungeon” and you look fucking amazing stretched out on the "X rack." Your gorgeous body is covered in oil and sweat. Every muscle in your body stands out. It looks like a scene from a horror movie. You insisted we not use a “safeword” this time. I have been tormenting your bound cock for hours now and tightened the nipple clamps so that you are in constant pain. You had told me beforehand that you wanted to be my total slave and if I decided to use the whip on you it was ok. Your body is covered in red welts and you can only moan through your gag. It sounds like you are trying to say “fuck me baby.” Taking your gag out, you say very clearly, “shave my head.” I get a razor and begin.

…Sitting upright in bed I realize that it was all just a dream. Looking down I see you are still sound asleep, safe and warm, your long blonde hair intact, your body not covered in welts. Somewhat shaken I go downstairs and make myself a drink. In the dark I hear “Are you OK baby?” Turning around I see that it’s you wearing a sheer blue nightgown. “God Kirsten, I had a really weird dream.” Hugging me you say “It’s alright, why don’t you sit down?” You go over and make yourself a drink then join me on the couch. “You wanna tell me about it?”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

12-01-2016, 01:45 PM

As we sit in the living room on the couch, I tell Kirsten about my dream (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=263774&postcount=132). She says “Well I do like the part where I’m tied to the rack and you are tormenting my cock. But I don’t like pain, and I know in reality you’d never hurt me no matter what. It’s OK baby, let’s go back to bed. Tomorrow we can start planning our trip to Michigan.”

Then she asks “By the way Andy, did you drink that entire fucking bottle of NyQuill before you went to bed?” :lol:

a9127

12-05-2016, 11:46 PM

Before we can leave for Michigan, I’ve got to get my grading done. Kirsten has been off all week and I have finals to grade. We’ve spent a lot of that time planning our trip. I have been busy at my desk since dinner, not even watching the Colts-Jets game. Suddenly Kirsten comes up behind me leans over and puts her arms around me and says “Well Dr. Andy how is the grading coming? Would I have to sleep with the professor to get an ‘A’ in your class?”

Totally engrossed in what I’m doing I keep working and offhandedly remark “No sweetie, you were a 4.0 student at Purdue.”

“That’s not what I mean baby, I mean would I have to sleep with YOU to get an ‘A’?” she whispers very suggestively into my ear as she kisses my neck and runs her hands down to my crotch stroking my cock through my pants.

Turning around, I see she is dressed in a very short jean miniskirt and tight tank top that hides practically nothing. She is also wearing 6” stiletto heels. I forget all about my grading as she sits on my lap, her thighs on either side. Her hard cock presses up against me as she kisses me very aggressively. I kiss her back just as hard. “You know I bet all those sluts in your class would like to fuck their teacher but I can do stuff that will blow your mind baby… I’m a bigger slut than all of them” she says giggling.

Kneeling on the floor she begins to suck my now very hard cock. “You know I would do anything to get an ‘A’ Dr. Andy. Shit, I’d fuck you anytime baby. You are so fucking hot…”

Sliding down together onto the rug in my office. Kirsten lays on her back while I suck her beautiful cock. Then she pulls her legs up and says “That feels so awesome, you must be a good teacher. You know I want you so badly Andy.”

Entering her, we fuck, fast and hard. Our orgasms are quick and powerful. I cum deep inside of her then collapse on top of her as she holds me tightly. “So do I get an ‘A’ Professor?”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

12-09-2016, 05:17 PM

Our trip to Michigan this Christmas was wonderful. Kirsten got to see where I grew up in Troy, and finally meet my family. Of course we took the ’69 Chevelle out on a date. Naturally I let her drive. Mostly so I could play with the driver’s cock. At first I thought I would get slapped but she just giggled and said “You’re something else, Andy. What am I going to do with you baby?” We found a private place not too far from where Stephanie and I used to go to make out. We both came like three times until we decided we better head back before the cops showed up as we were not too far from a construction site. It was very cold so we kept the engine running and amazingly the 47 year old heater worked great!

My aunt and uncle put us up in their basement rec room and we spent Christmas eve making love in front of the fireplace. By our standards it was pretty tame although I did tie Kirsten to a chair and sucked her off very slowly. I had to gag her as she was making so much noise we were afraid we would wake up everyone. Lying together in front of the fire, we talked again about where we want to get married and Kirsten decided that Indiana would be OK. That’s where all our friends live and where our life is now. We will have a reception at our house in Zionsville this summer then ride our Harley’s up to Northern Michigan and stay at the Grand Hotel on Mackinac Island.

Kirsten also took my entire family out to dinner at the Somerset Collection Mall and then we went Christmas shopping. On the way home we went to a tree farm and bought a live tree for my aunt and uncle. We had driven my 4x4 since the weather was bad so bringing it home was no problem. We also got all new ornaments and lights and Kirsten made her own special brand of “spiked” egg nog.

As 2016 draws to a close, I realize how fortunate I am to have met such a wonderful girl. We both agreed that we have a great life together. This is only the beginning.

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

12-26-2016, 09:47 PM

On Christmas Eve, lower Michigan had over a foot of snow overnight. Kirsten, having grown up in Indiana had never seen anything like that before. She was so excited about it, almost like a little kid on Christmas morning. It continued falling throughout the day and after opening gifts and having dinner with my family we had the house all to ourselves while they went to visit friends that afternoon. No one was expected back until much later that night.

“I wanna go out and play in it Andy. It’s so beautiful! C’mon get your stuff on and let’s go outside! Maybe we can build a snowman.”

Still half asleep from being up all night I have difficulty finding my coat and gloves as I struggle to get ready. She is dressed and out the door almost instantly. She looks so sexy in her tight jeans, knee high boots, ski jacket and earmuffs. It is still snowing gently and the snow falling on her long blonde hair is adorable. She smiles at me then disappears around the side of the house.

As I go out into the backyard I feel something hit me in the back. It’s a snowball. I hear giggling then turn around and manage to duck as another comes my way. She’s got quite an arm. “Bet you can’t get me!” she says and throws another one. I return fire but she dodges them easily. Quickly it turns into an all out “war” and after about 20 minutes I have to admit she may have the upper hand.

Running around the backyard laughing like a couple of big kids, Kirsten says “Try to catch me baby…” If you have read any of the previous stories, you know she also played football in high school and is quite athletic. I didn’t realize how fast she was and it’s a while before she decides to make a run towards me. Instinctively I react just like she was an opposing player. There’s no way she will be able to get past me now (besides something tells me she “wants” to get caught) and I gently “tackle” her. We both go down in the deep snow and somehow she ends up on her back, me on top of her, between her legs. In the cold her body feels so warm and I can see her erection through her very tight jeans. Giggling she puts up a “struggle” and says “get off me!” Pinning her by her arms I kiss her then she kisses me back—hard. “I love you Andy.” “I love you too Kirsten.” We both know what we want to do next. Kirsten says “Don’t you think we’ll freeze our asses off? My butt’s already starting to get cold through my jeans!”

I’ve got an idea. The backyard has a high privacy fence so no one can see us. Unzipping our jeans our hard cocks spring out and touch. It feels electric. “Hey, Andy… why don’t you take your coat off and I’ll take my jacket off and put them under us?” We both have sweaters on underneath and with all the activity we really aren’t that cold. We kiss again and start to jack each other off.

“Fuck that feels so good” she says. “God baby, whatever you do, don’t stop…” I say. We slowly stroke each other’s hard cocks. Gradually speeding up. We are pretty good at reading each other by now and it’s not long before we are both approaching orgasm. You have closed your eyes and I can tell you are in your “zone.” Even fully clothed you are totally hot. Together, our bodies tense then relax as we cum. We try to not make too much noise but at least a few moans and “God’s” and one very loud “Oh Fuck, baby!” get out. We just hope we made the neighbor’s Christmas if they did hear us. There was a nasty old couple that lived there when Stephanie and I were in high-school and they were never friendly to her (yes they knew she was trans) so I don’t give a damn. Our cum looks yellowish against the white snow and you say “That was awesome. But we’re gonna have to clean this up baby.”

It feels really good to lie there together in the snow. The heat from our bodies keeps us warm and like always I feel so close to you Kirsten. Eventually we go back in the house and spend the rest of Christmas snuggled up in front of the fireplace watching “A Christmas Story” and sharing a bottle of Jack. When my relatives get back they ask us what we did while they were out. Looking at me, Kirsten says “Wellll… we had a snowball fight!”

Copyright © 2016 AMS

donthemed

12-28-2016, 10:47 AM

a9127

01-15-2017, 03:47 PM

This is something I've always wanted to try. Why do I get the feeling that "Kirsten" and I will be doing this one of these days? ;)

franalexes

01-15-2017, 08:45 PM

this is something i've always wanted to try. Why do i get the feeling that "kirsten" and i will be doing this one of these days? ;)

not far off the mark. I have similar ideas with a double ended penis pump.

a9127

01-23-2017, 08:35 PM

Very busy with work lately. Haven't posted anything in a while. Trying to get ideas for another story and found this...

http://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph57bffcca5195c

Must admit I've never seen anything like this before. :eek: Looks dangerous. She's either very light or very careful where she steps. :( Not for me :turnoff: but if you like cumshots definitely stay with it till the end (or just fast forward) you will be well rewarded... ;)

ila

01-23-2017, 09:54 PM

a9127

01-24-2017, 01:04 PM

All I can say is OUCH!!! That's not my idea of a pleasurable experience.

No. It's a total turnoff. :turnoff: Besides being potentially harmful. There are worse videos out there including stepping on balls. :eek:

I have wondered if they are all fake. You notice he never really gets very hard. And that's a lot of cum! Maybe he just went for days or weeks beforehand? I wouldn't want my partner to do that to me and would never do it to anybody myself. Some are so bad they are funny.

True story: There's one video where 3 girls run across some guys cock and balls. I was laughing hysterically and my wife in the other room asked "What are you laughing at honey?" I did the best I could. I said "Belichick looks so funny in his hoodie." I was watching the AFC Championship game at the time... :lol:

Definitely won't be working this idea into my next story... :(

a9127

01-25-2017, 12:03 AM

Having returned from Michigan and gotten back to work and on a normal schedule again, this past weekend Kirsten and I decided to look at porn together to get some new ideas. Although we have quite an active and imaginative love life, we are always on the lookout for new things to try. Kirsten loves to be tied up and we often get ideas for stuff to do on the Internet. About the only thing she doesn’t like is pain and the only person she has ever trusted to be her “top” is me. A couple of times we have “switched” most notably at Shawn’s party where Kirsten put me in handcuffs and I gave her a blow job while on my knees. And last Halloween when we went to a party as the “Bondage Priest” and the “Wicked Dominatrix.” We have always discussed what we are going to do beforehand and use “safewords.” Probably the most dangerous thing we have ever done was having sex on her Harley late at night on I-65 last Fall.

Saturday night we were watching a video where an older man had a younger man tied to a bed and was “torturing” his cock and balls. The younger man was bound very tightly with his legs spread far apart and was he was completely smooth. His legs were very sexy and were bound with ankle restraints and leather straps around his thighs. Kirsten and I have used this type of bondage before. What was different was his balls were in what looked like a homemade plexiglass “vice” which the older man slowly and carefully tightened while he edged the younger man. It did not appear that the “sub” was in pain but merely “discomfort” from the vice. Clearly he had quite a large erection and was getting off on this. The “top” also played with the younger man’s nipples. We both found the video “hot” and talked about how we could do a scene like that.

We also discussed a picture where two people were “sounding” each other—one sound inserted into both cocks. Kirsten and I like this type of play and want to try it. We have been working on a “scene” as well as the details of how we would actually do it. We are both fairly tall. I’m about 6’4” and she is 6’. She imagined a scenario where we would both be tied up and forced to fuck each other with the sound. We thought about using the TRX stuff at the gym where we met and once used (“Second Date”) last summer. We decided there would be too much of a risk getting caught. Also from a practical perspective, we would need to find someone to “top” us both or make sure at least one of us can get free.

We also imagined a scene where she would be spread-eagled and suspended with me as her top and I would insert the sound into both our cocks and slowly fuck her with it. Another idea was to use the “bondage chair” we purchased last year and with her in it, I would kneel and insert the sound and we would fuck that way. Finally, we thought if she wore heels or I stood with my feet apart it would bring our cocks to about the same height and that might work as well.

Both of us really like the first scenario and have been looking around for some kind of “quick release” restraints. One possibility would be to use my cable fly machine with light weights that would allow either one of us to pull down the weight to free ourselves. We went down to the basement to try it out and find the right weight to use. We discovered that it doesn’t take a lot and it also gives a feeling of being “stretched” as on a rack (but not painfully) adding to the fun. We found that we can set everything up so we are close enough that our cocks touch when the sound is inserted all the way. By experimenting with the way we stand, we can line our cocks up perfectly. Just to be safe, we will have our friends come over later to check on us. That way if something does go wrong we will have a back up.

Our home in Zionsville has an alarm system and security cameras (but none in the basement… LOL). When we realized this actually could work, it was hard not to do it right then. But we have always been careful and we also want to develop the “scene” some more. Kirsten likes the idea of the “ball vice” from the video but that may have to wait for another time—maybe with the bondage chair? We agreed having something hanging from her balls could be potentially harmful as we will be moving around a lot. We decided to use the soft bondage rope we have used before instead.

Of course all of this activity has gotten us both turned on so smiling at me she says “Andy, since I’m all tied up at the moment why don’t you take advantage of me, sweetie?” Her body looks gorgeous, as always, and seeing her suspended and stretched like that, all sweaty from playing around with the weights and trying different positions makes me want her SO badly. Her cock is hard and her long blonde hair is matted and stuck to her face. She says “Shit, my nose itches.” So I go over to her and brush her hair out of her face. “I love you baby” I say, then we kiss for a long time. My hand reaches down to her cock and I begin to stroke it slowly. “Fuck, Andy, that feels sooooo good.” I keep this up for a while but don’t let her come. Then I walk behind her and using lube, finger her for a while, massaging her prostate.

On and off I gently stroke her cock. She pulls against her restraints and moans. Finally, I enter her from behind and begin to fuck her. I can tell she is almost ready to come so I stop playing with her cock and begin to work on her nipples, which drives her wild. “Ahhhhh… Fuck… Andy you are so totally evil… I love it!” she giggles. I continue fucking her with long steady strokes while teasing her nipples. Suddenly her body becomes taught and she says “Oh Goddddd… Fuck… Ahhhhhhhhh…” She cums just as I shoot my load inside her then goes limp in her bonds. I walk around and gently hold her head up. Looking up at me she says “I love you Andy.” “I love you too Kirsten.” We kiss for what seems like forever then I undo her restraints and help her over to the shower. We wash up together then put on a couple of the robes we keep around for guests. She says “Hold me baby.” So I gently pull her close to me and kiss her. She puts her arms around me and lays her head on my shoulder. We just stand there together like that for a while. Then I carry her up the stairs to our bedroom.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

01-30-2017, 09:42 PM

"I’m glad you think my idea for a 'scene' is hot Andy. I’ve always wanted to do something with you where we were both tied up and had to fuck each other somehow. But I know you want to be safe.”

“Well the cable machine has handles that we can insert our wrists into and they also have clips so you can change attachments, so if we don’t use too much resistance they should be easy to pull down and release ourselves when we’re done Kirsten.”

“I knew I could count on you to figure something out, Andy. I’ve also called our friends Samantha and Diiane to come over later. They have the alarm code and could free us if we do get stuck. We could also call 911 if we have to. I am SO looking forward to this, Andy. I just don’t want us to end up on something like “Sex Sent Me to the ER” you say laughing.

“We won’t as long as we’re careful baby. So when do you want to try it?”

“Um… how about tonight?”

“Sounds awesome to me Kirsten, lets go get ready. Then I’ll let you set up the scene.”

Back down in our basement you begin: “We have both been kidnapped by an evil agency that wants me to help them develop a chemical that will contaminate the worlds water supply. They also need your computer skills to hack into several sites around the world. They plan to torture us if we don’t cooperate and they have tied us to a rack facing each other with a metal sound inserted into both of our cocks. If we can make each other cum then we'll be able to release the mechanism and escape. If we don’t…”

“Fucking each other with a sound doesn’t exactly sound like ‘torture.’ Shit, I’d do it willingly with you anytime Kirsten.”

“Silly… the whole idea is that we are tied up and have to get off just using the sound. I think it’s hot. Hope you like it Andy.”

“No problem. I like anything with you.”

We attach our ankles to the lower set of straps. Because you are a little shorter you stand with your legs far apart on a plastic step used for aerobics. This brings our now very hard cocks to about the same height. I carefully insert the sound into each of our cocks using lots of lube and pre-cum. It slides in very easily and feels great. You let out a gasp and then a giggle as the sound finds its way down your urethra. You say “Fuck, baby, why do I think were gonna last just a few seconds before we cum.”

“It may be more difficult than you think Kirsten.”

Taking several feet of soft bondage rope I wrap it around our cocks and balls then tie our cocks together around the head so the sound can’t accidentally “slip out.” There is enough slack so that we can fuck each other and the tips of our cocks can touch. I have a feeling this is going to work very well.

We adjust our positions so we have enough freedom of movement then at the same time we both reach up pulling the top handles down slightly and insert our wrists. While it is actually easy to “slip out” and escape (I insisted on this) the slight amount of weight gives the feeling of tension adding to the excitement.

“You good baby?” I say.

“Totally. Christ you are fucking hot Andy. And your muscles! I’ve never seen you quite like this before. God I want to see you cum baby. I’ll make a slut out of you yet...”

“Maybe we’ll get stuck and have to stay like this until we’re rescued, Kirsten. That might take hours.”

“I’d like that” you say giggling. Then add “do you think this is the craziest thing we’ve ever done Andy.”

“No. Sex on the Harley that night was the craziest thing. We could have been killed. By the way Kirsten you are absolutely gorgeous.”

“Thanks baby. Did you notice our cocks have gotten a little bigger? When it slides in and out as I move it feels incredible. It’s like a ‘tickle’ inside my cock. I want to cum so badly. Does it feel like that to you?”

“Yeah. We should try moving back and forth slowly.”

“OK. Here goes…”

At first, it’s more of a ‘teasing’ sensation. It feels great but I’m not sure it’s enough stimulation to make us cum. Gradually we fall into a rhythm and find that if we take long strokes it starts to feel like we are really fucking each other and might actually be able to cum from this. When the tips of our cocks touch the feeling is indescribable. As we look into each other’s eyes you smile knowingly at me. Seeing your beautiful body stretched tight makes me feel like it’s only a matter of time. The sensation grows in my cock. I can tell you are feeling it too as you moan and pull against your straps. Both of us are beginning to get into it. I’m trying to focus on the “scene” you have imagined and gradually I feel less like I’m in my basement playing bondage games with my girlfriend and more like we are both held captive. Your idea really was a good one. After a while I know that it’s inevitable that I will cum.

We continue to fuck each other and I can tell you are getting close. Your breathing has changed and I can see all the muscles in your body growing tight. I feel my orgasm building then just as the tips of our cocks touch again, cum spurts out around the metal rod in our cocks. The restraints add to the feeling and we both thrust our hips toward each other. The waves of pleasure follow and then we both just go limp. God it feels good.

Laughing you say, “That was amazing baby. I feel totally relaxed. But I don’t think I could do it again.”

“That’s OK Kirsten. I don’t think I could either. Do you think we will be able to escape?”

“Sure baby, just pull the handles down like you planned.”

I do and my hands are free. You do the same and with the sound still in our cocks, we kiss and hold each other. You have stepped down off the platform and looking up at me say “I love you so much Andy. That was awesome. I’ve never felt anything quite like that before.” We have both started to lose our erections and you say “Owww… we better take this fucking thing out…” After removing the sound there is a load of cum trapped behind it that spills out from each of us and lands on the floor. We both laugh at the mess we’ve made then help each other undo our ankle restraints.

“You know we shoulda made a video of that Andy.”

Laughing I say “Great, just what Zionsville needs, first 'Subway Jared,' then Kirsten and Andy making a porno movie in their basement.”

“You are so funny Andy. So, what do you think we will do on our wedding night?”

“Something crazy I’m sure.”

“What time do you think it is?”

“Maybe around 9. We were at it for almost 2 hours.”

“Ohmigod! Samantha and Diiane will be here soon!”

“Let’s clean up and get dressed then we can all go out someplace downtown” I say.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

02-15-2017, 06:49 PM

In many of the “Kirsten” stories I make references to places in or around Zionsville, Indiana. Last week the Stonegate (not “Stone Gate” as in the title of the article) elementary school had a lockdown.

http://www.theindychannel.com/news/crime/police-investigation-puts-zionsvilles-stone-gate-elementary-on-lockdown

My niece goes to that school and I was home all day working on the computer. Saw the activity and went out to ask if everything was OK. Was told by the police “everything is under control sir.” A nice way of saying “don’t fucking bother us…” :lol: Turns out they were looking for a robbery suspect. If you zoom in on the map at the bottom of the article you can see my house. It’s one of the ones on W. Stonegate Dr. right across from the school. Zionsville is located on the North West side of Indy. If you follow the news, Zionsville was the home of “Jared” of Subway fame—he’s living in government housing now. In a post from a couple years ago I talked about seeing the FBI raid go down. The place where I workout and where Kirsten and I met in the first story is about 3 miles East on Oak street.

a9127

02-15-2017, 09:01 PM

I thought since I probably wont be a member here much longer I'd post a link to my WordPress site. The two featured stories are about my friend Stephanie. Unlike most of the "Kirsten" stuff, there really was a Stephanie. Some of the dialog is written as best as I could remember. The events in both stories actually happened. Stephanie was in fact my first girlfriend and we dated through High-School. I have posted them before and gotten some positive response. While they do depict some sexual activity I wouldn't classify them as "porn." Hope you enjoy them.

https://andy9127blog.wordpress.com (https://andy9127blog.wordpress.com/)

If you want to know more about me just click on "About." No, I'm not Mr. Doubleknit Pants from 1975 as in the fake "Personal Ad" I created. In fact I wasn't even born for several more years! :lol:

a9127

02-22-2017, 10:38 PM

Getting home from work this afternoon I hear “Hi baby, did you have a good day?” Going downstairs to investigate I find Kirsten, fully naked sitting in the bondage chair playing with the acrylic “ball vise” she ordered. “Wow this is gonna be awesome! I can’t wait to try it out for real.”

“You look great Kirsten but don’t you think that’s a little much? I mean I don’t want to do anything where you might get hurt.”

“I won’t. I’m not like gonna crush my own balls and I’m sure you’ll be careful Andy. You know I thought that video we watched was totally hot. That guy was slowly squeezing that boys balls while he edged him. You could just tell he was loving it. I think it would be sooooo amazing to have you do that to me. There’s NO one else but you I’d ever trust, baby.”

“Well we better use a ‘safeword’ for sure this time.”

“I want you to gag me so we’ll have to use some kind of signal.”

“What did you have in mind Kirsten?”

“Well since I’m gonna be strapped down in the chair, the only thing I could move would be my fingers so at first I thought of ‘flipping’ you off if it got too intense…” you say giggling. “Then I thought if I crossed my fingers that might work.”

“So how far have you taken it since you’ve been down here playing around?”

“Actually quite a ways. It feels good the tighter it gets. I was SO hard. All I needed was to be strapped in with you in control.”

“Does it hurt?”

“Not really. Well maybe a little… What is such a turnon to me is the idea of you in control. Wanna see what it feels like, Andy?”

“OK. But be careful” I say apprehensively.

“Silly… I’m not gonna crush your balls, I just wanted you to see what it feels like before you do it to me. Unless you want me to…" you say smiling.

Taking off my pants I sit in the chair while you help me stick my now hard cock through the hole and then you attach the plexiglass plates and tighten the screws gently. I have to admit it’s sort of weird but also a turn on.

“Now baby just tighten this lever until you want to stop. There’s a ratchet so you can’t undo it… so you better be careful…”

I give the lever a pull and feel the vice tighten. It’s not bad and it kind of feels good.

“Christ Andy, that was nothing. You can do better than that!”

I give the lever another turn and I can feel the plates begin to squeeze my balls. There’s no pain but I feel like if someone went too far this could really hurt or do damage.

“Not bad sweetie. But you know I can take much more than that.”

“Yeah. As long as we use the signal. Also if I think it’s hurting you Kirsten, we stop, no questions asked. Agreed?”

“Sure baby. That’s why I’d never do this with anyone else. I love you Andy.”

“You are right. I’d never hurt you. One thing I remember about that video was how long the dom kept the young man on edge before he let him come. You and I may be here for quite a while…”

“So do you want me to get ready?”

“What did you have in mind?”

“Well, the evil criminals that wanted me to give them the secret formula never did get it. So now they are going to torture me for hours until I break. But as you know I can take a lot.”

Then, heading upstairs, you take a shower, saying “wait here.”

When you come out you are totally naked, covered in oil, and carrying several restraints. “Baby I’m all yours now. You can do whatever you want.”

I tightly cuff your hands behind your back and attach the ankle restraints. I put a heavy leather belt around your waist as well as a slave collar then attach all the chains. There’s no way you can go anywhere now.

“Fuck Kirsten, you look so sexy. You know, I never expected to fall in love with my prisoner.”

“Umm… I think that’s OK in this case baby” you say laughing.

We kiss for the longest time then getting down on my knees, I take your rock hard cock in my mouth and suck you ever so gently. I’m careful to go slowly and lick your shaft very lightly so that you can’t come.

Heading downstairs I walk you over to the bondage chair. Removing your restraints, you sit down and I strap you in. Your legs are spread very wide and I pull the heavy leather straps around your chest, waist and thighs very tight. You gasp as I tighten them. “OK baby?” I ask. “Yeah Andy. God it feels good.”

Tightening up all the remaining straps you are totally immobilized. “I did mean what I said about falling in love with my captive” I say as I bend over to kiss you. You smile at me. I can tell you are super turned on. I’m not sure I’ve ever seen you harder. I’m equally turned on. This should be a very long but fun night.

Opening your mouth wide I insert a rubber penis gag and buckle it. Now we will only be able to communicate through hand signals.

Playing along I say “You have been completely uncooperative. We have found that ordinary means of coercion have proved useless so therefore we will dispense with the preliminaries. You will be tortured until you are completely broken then we’ll ask you again about the secret formula.”

It is a good thing we decided against the “finger” as a hand gesture to use if you were in trouble because even though your wrists are tightly strapped to the chair you manage to “flip me off.” Even though you are gagged I can’t help but hear a giggle as you do this. God, Kirsten, you really are something else.

Speaking sternly, I say “We always begin these sessions slowly, Ms. Williams. It may be hours before a prisoner breaks down. I have a feeling you are a very stubborn girl. This session could go on well into the night.”

I run my fingers up the inside of your thighs. Your muscles pull as hard as they can against the straps but to no avail. I can hear you going “MMMMMpppphhhhhh!” through you gag as I ever so lightly stroke the head of your cock. Kneeling in front of you I lick and torment your throbbing cock with my mouth and tongue. I know exactly what it takes to get you off Kirsten, after all we’ve been dating almost a year. Of course I’m not letting you cum. At least not yet. And I have a lot more in store for you tonight baby.

Leaving your cock alone for the time being, I concentrate on massaging your breasts and nipples. This always drives you wild. I seriously think you could cum just from that. Maybe we’ll try that later. Your body is rigid and you lay back against the chair and moan softly through your gag. You look at me with those beautiful blue eyes. That says it all. We are crazy in love with each other. It just happens that we like to do stuff like this once in a while. We joked one time that we could put “Fifty Shades of Grey” to shame if given the chance.

Taking the plexiglass ball vice, I fit it over your cock and balls. Your eyes grow huge as I tighten the thumbscrews. You had fun playing with it earlier. Now you begin to wonder how far I will take it. Already you are squirming and I look for the crossed finger “safe signal” we had agreed upon earlier. Ever so slowly I tighten the ratchet and watch your balls compress slightly. You have not lost your erection, if anything you are even harder and there is lots of precum flowing out of your beautiful cock. You close your eyes and lay your head against the chair as I again, ever so lightly stroke you. I leave the mechanism where it is while I continue to torment you. It’s been at least three hours and I still haven’t let you come.

“Well, Ms. Williams, are you ready to cooperate with us?” Again you “flip me off” and there is a look of defiance in your beautiful eyes. “I guess we need to take it up a notch” I say as I give the ratchet one more turn. Your back arches as you pull violently against the straps and you scream through your gag. I look for the “crossed finger” signal but still don’t see it. Just to be safe, I back the ratchet off just a little. I can hear you sigh as I do. Then I return to teasing your nipples. You continue to squirm in your bonds and your body is totally covered in oil and sweat. Your beautiful blonde hair is matted to your face. The precum is just pouring out of your cock. I lick up every bit of it. As I do I gently suck you and you thrust your hips as if you were trying to fuck my face. I can hear you moaning and going “MMMMMffff!” through your gag. As I stand up, I give the ratchet another turn. You almost break the straps as I do and I know you are really getting close.

Looking for the “safe signal” I still don’t see it but it’s been almost seven hours now. I’m not sure if you are just being defiant or really want this to continue. I love you Kirsten and above all want this to be fun. We seem to know each other’s limits. So I stop and take your gag out. In a weak voice you say “Jesus, Andy, please let me cum. I love you baby.” I brush your hair out of your face then we share a very long and passionate kiss. I ask you if the vice is too tight. “No. I like it like that. You’re not hurting me Andy.”

Kneeling between your thighs, I take you back into my mouth and begin to suck you off. In seconds I can feel your cock begin to pulse. A moment later you shoot a huge load into my mouth and let out what is almost a “primal” scream as your body pulls against the restraints. You are a very strong girl and you pull one of the wrist straps right off the chair. I can feel your body go limp. If it weren’t for your bonds you would’ve collapsed on top of me. Exhausted, you slump against the back of the chair. Looking up at me you say “I love you so much Andy. That was wonderful.”

“I love you too Kirsten. I hope you are OK. That was really intense!”

You start to laugh and say “Andy, next time we should try something REALLY kinky like having sex in a nice warm bed.”

“Sounds good to me…” I say as I undo the straps holding you to the chair. You are too weak to move so I carry you upstairs to our bedroom and give you a bubble bath and massage then climb into bed with you.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

02-24-2017, 10:42 PM

Our “session” with the bondage chair last night left us both worn out. After not going to bed ‘till early in the morning, we sleep in well past noon. Waking up I find that during the night, Kirsten has moved over to my side of the bed and is snuggled right next to me. Her legs are intertwined with mine and her left arm holds me gently. I didn’t get to come last night so I have a huge erection that needs attention and I notice that Kirsten is semi-hard.

I kiss her and say “I love you baby.” She is still half asleep and mumbles “I love you too Andy.” Continuing to kiss her I reach down and gently stroke her cock. Waking up but still drowsy, she giggles and says “What time is it anyway?” “A little after noon. How are you feeling baby?” “Great. Last night was awesome.” Kissing me back she pauses and looking into my eyes, says “You know we still have some unfinished business…” With that she reaches down to stroke my cock. She rolls over on her back and I kneel between her open legs. We take our time just enjoying each other. She doesn’t say anything but her smile says it all. I can’t even begin to describe how beautiful Kirsten looks in the light coming in from the window.

Using lube I carefully insert my fingers and massage her for several minutes. She moans and says “Oh God, that feels wonderful… I need your cock inside of me Andy. That was the one thing I really missed last night.”

Her own cock soon grows hard and as she lays back on the bed and pulls her legs up I gently enter her. Slowly, very slowly, we begin to fuck each other. I have to be careful so that I don’t come too soon. As my orgasm builds I jack her off and it doesn’t take long before we both have explosive orgasms. I feel like I will never stop cumming. She shoots her load onto her tummy and breasts as I collapse on top of her.

Still inside of her I feel another but lesser ejaculation. Maybe it’s still part of the first. Whatever, it’s incredible. I feel like I just want to lay there with her forever. She holds me tightly and says “I love you baby.”

After a few minutes we separate and lay on our sides facing each other. I gently stroke her hair as she touches my face. “So what would you like to do today sweetie?” she says. “I was thinking about maybe starting to plan our wedding Kirsten. You know June is not far away. We’ve got a lot of work to do.” “Yeah. I was thinking the same thing Andy.”

Heading down to our kitchen, I make us breakfast and take it upstairs along with a few brochures and info on the Grand Hotel in Michigan. Sitting there in bed we begin to make plans for this summer.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

03-25-2017, 05:46 PM

Personally, I would never want to be castrated nor would I wish it for my partner. However many years ago I read a very hot story about a couple, much in love, one of whom wished to undergo both a castration and penectomy. Several times I have searched for it again to no avail. I believe it might have even been on Usenet (showing my age I guess :blush:).

Anyway, the essence of it was the partner who wished to be castrated was tied to the bed spread eagled and a very complicated device was attached that would use counterweights and a thin wire loop to remove his cock and balls at the right moment. He was totally in control of when and if the device would be triggered and there was a lot of intense sex leading up to the “climactic” moment. Part of his desire was to lose his penis and testicles to his lover as the ultimate expression of submission.

His partner spent hours teasing, sucking, and fucking him while he was tied to the bed giving him several orgasms. There was a lot of kissing and interaction between the two and of course while being fucked by his lover and cumming (for what would be the last time) he finally releases the wire. The aftermath was quite graphic. How they dealt with his recovery I don’t remember. I think his partner either was a doctor or had a medical background. There was a lot of preparation as I remember and it did have a good ending as this is what each of them wanted. Yes, I know, to many people it probably sounds like something from “Saw.” :eek: However, I thought the expression of love between the couple and the sex in anticipation of the “main event” was very well written and erotic.

a9127

04-11-2017, 07:39 PM

After tying me securely to the torture rack in our basement then taking a sharp pair of scissors, Kirsten said “Andy, that’s the last time I’m going to ask you to cut the fucking grass…” :lol::lol::lol:

outofmymind

04-18-2017, 02:55 AM

My number one fanatsy I want to take one of these ladies home but not knowing she is trans and being surprised when I get her nude

a9127

04-19-2017, 04:19 PM

While I’m still fit at 80 my “stuff” doesn’t work like it used to. :(

I was fascinated by the castration/penectomy story above. I would like nothing more than to have a beautiful transwoman with a medical background remove my cock and balls. That way I would be her total sex slave and be forced to pleasure her with only my ass and mouth. :drool:

HornyB

04-24-2017, 10:10 AM

My favorite fantasy is about shemale seduction.

I dream about being with a shemale without knowing it is a shemale. First we kiss and make out and after getting real horny and hard I would move my hand btw here legs and feel the hard cock. And I will get chocked and try to end it, but the shemale will already be so horny and cant control herself so she will force me to have sex and suck her cock until she comes. :turnon::turnon:

a9127

04-30-2017, 01:35 PM

At 81 I’m still in amazing shape. Retired from teaching, I still am active with my company. I workout 5x a week and take all kinds of vitamins and supplements. I can still bench press over 300 lbs. I own a Harley and ride it every day. I also take about 10 Viagra a day… :lol:

My girlfriend is 29. We met downtown where she works as a bartender at one of the gay clubs. She moved in with me not long after we met. Our sex life is awesome. Her cock is bigger than mine but it doesn’t matter. I love to have her sit on top of me while I suck her off. She likes wild and crazy sex including bondage. She says I know how to treat a woman better than anyone her own age. :drool:

For my 82nd birthday, she is going to buy me a new Harley and have her girlfriends over and let me fuck all of them. Whenever we go out, people say “Your Granddaughter is so beautiful.” We just laugh it off. Once she said to another couple “Thanks. He’s actually my boyfriend.” Shoulda seen the look on their faces. :innocent:

a9127

05-10-2017, 06:47 PM

Found this on Pinterest. “Batman” was on TV long before I was born but I used to watch it in reruns. I often credit that show and “Wonder Woman” for starting my interest in bondage. :innocent:

This picture seems more gay than trans but looking back, I realized that as a kid I used to get a hardon whenever a girl or “Robin” was tied up but not “Batman.” And of course I always had a crush on “Catwoman.” :heart: Would probably let her tie me up… Interesting.

Most people my age were introduced to Batman through the 1989 movie with Michael Keaton. I went to see it in the Summer of ’89 with my Dad and was mostly impressed with the car—and Kim Basinger. :inlove:

There is one episode in particular I remember. They were kidnapped by the Joker and strapped into “electric chairs.” In my own "version" of this, Robin has long black shoulder length hair. His costume has been torn during the struggle. His skin is silky smooth and underneath the spandex I can see that his nipples are very hard. Kissing him, I remove his mask revealing his pretty blue eyes and beautiful cheekbones. He is wearing sheer beige tights and satin panties that nicely show off his gorgeous cock straining for release. :drool: :turnon:

Who knows what might happen?

Looking into his beautiful eyes, I pull down his panties and begin to tease and stroke his 7” cock ever so slowly as he begs for me to let him cum. Knowing fully well that at any moment 100,000 volts could surge through the chair killing us both, I take him gently into my mouth and proceed to suck him off. He moans and strains against his bonds as the tension builds.

Neither one of us is afraid. To die together, maybe precisely at the moment of climax, would be incredible. Soon he cums. His load is thick and creamy. I swallow it as he collapses against the back of the chair. Then I undo all of the straps holding him. He falls into my arms and we kiss.

Right then the electricity shoots through both chairs like lighting.

Sorry Batman… :lol:

“Guess I won’t have a place to stay tonight” Robin says looking up at me.

“Yes you do baby” I say as we kiss again.

sasha21

05-11-2017, 03:45 AM

I go around the city, and all the transvestites who get in my way fuck me.

a9127

05-13-2017, 09:29 PM

Pissed off, Kirsten says "So, you decided to go out for margaritas on Cinco de Mayo with that slut Bobbi instead of me?" :lol:

a9127

05-19-2017, 05:44 PM

This is me spending last weekend at my girlfriend's. :drool: :turnon: ;)

a9127

05-23-2017, 11:59 AM

I go around the city, and all the transvestites who get in my way fuck me.

Sounds good. :turnon: I do too in downtown Zionsville, but I've already fucked both of them... :innocent: :lol:

a9127

06-08-2017, 03:58 AM

Can’t believe it’s been almost a year since Kirsten and I first met. I still remember when she walked into the gym that night (“Workout Partner”). June 24th 2016. We have already made arrangements to get married on the “one year” anniversary. We decided on a private ceremony at our home in Zionsville. We have a large entryway which will make the perfect setting. It will be small with just a few of our closest friends.

Afterwards we will head up to Mackinac Island on our Harleys and stay at the Grand Hotel. The island does not allow motor vehicles so we have arranged to have them parked and take the ferry back and forth. We will have to get used to riding another type of “cycle” as only bicycles are allowed. I’m glad I’ve kept up with my cardio.

On the way we will stop in Troy to visit my relatives and stay a couple days. Kirsten also wants to see downtown Detroit. I’ve told her this is probably a bad idea but she would like to see it anyway. We will most definitely leave the bikes at my relatives and use Uber or something.

Tonight we were just lying on the couch watching the NBA finals and started talking about how well things have worked out for us. If you’ve followed our story you know Kirsten is estranged from her family. We have a great sex life. A little on the wild side but the love we feel for each other is something special. She asked me once when we had our first “falling out” if I could “spend like the next 50 years with a 6’ tall blonde ‘tranny’ that is crazy in love with you.” The answer is of course I can’t even begin to imagine my life without her.

Sharing a bottle of Jack, we watched the Cavs get beat again. We both agreed they will probably get swept. She played basketball in high-school and knows a lot more than I do about it. If you remember, football was what I was best at although I was able to dunk. We both agreed Golden State has too much going for them.

With the game over, I ask her what she would like to do. Giving me that “look” she says “Silly… I just wanna fuck my future husband senseless tonight.”

Leaning over she pulls my workout shorts down and buries her head in my lap. My cock has been hard for quite a while and Kirsten is totally uninhibited tonight. She expertly works my cock over with her mouth and tongue taking me in all the way and slowly moving up and down the shaft. God, I want to cum so bad and she knows it. I can hear her giggling even with my cock in her mouth. She knows where my limits are and keeps me on edge. But soon there is no turning back and I literally explode in her mouth. She tries to swallow all of it but gags and laughing about it licks my cock clean. Fuck, her tongue feels so good.

“I love you baby” she says still laughing.

“I love you too” want to go upstairs?

“Yeah.”

We head up to our bedroom. When we reach to top of the stairs Kirsten jumps on me from the front and wraps her long legs tightly around me. As she kisses me I carry her into the bedroom and lay her on the bed. She is wearing very short black workout shorts similar to what she was wearing when we first met. She pulled her t-shirt over her head and threw it aside when we were still downstairs so she’s naked except for her shorts. Her cock is very hard and after pulling down her shorts it’s my turn to go to work on her. She’s not the only one who can suck cock like an expert and soon I have her writhing and screaming, begging me to let her come. She has grabbed my head and wrapped her long legs around me. I’m not going anywhere, not that I want to, so I continue to drive her wild. Soon she cums and I’m able to swallow almost all of it. Then I lick up what’s left.

For a long time afterward we just lie there together. We talk about our wedding and what it will be like to grow old together. She says “I don’t think we’ll ever grow old. I can’t imagine my life without you Andy. I hope you don’t mind me saying this but I hope that when we are old and life is shitty we somehow die together. I want to be with you whenever that happens.”

“A lot of couples die within hours of each other Kirsten. Maybe that will happen with us. I couldn’t live without you either.”

“No I mean I hope we die together. I don’t mean suicide, I just want to be with you when it happens. I’ve never really believed in God although I think there’s something beyond this. If not, then I want my last moment to be with you baby.”

Continuing, you say “Do you remember the night we did it on my motorcycle? We could have been killed. I wasn’t afraid. And I could tell you weren’t either. I guess having you fuck me one last time is how I’d like to leave this earth. You have made my life wonderful, Andy.”

“Yeah, I understand what you mean. But I think that will be a long time from now.”

“Sorry for being so morbid Andy. I didn’t mean it like that. I just love you so much.”

“No, I know exactly what you mean Kirsten. I love you.”

It’s been awhile and we are both beginning to recover. Kirsten looks over at me and says “You know what I’m thinking?”

“You want to watch the highlights of the game on ESPN?” I say laughing.

“No silly, I want you to fuck me. I don’t care what you do to me. I want you so bad, Andy. I was thinking we could get killed in Detroit and I’d be thinking shit, why didn’t we fuck each other more when we had the chance? If I wasn’t drunk, I’d have you tie me up downstairs. But I don’t think I’d make it.”

“I’ve got an idea Kirsten. But it’s something we’ve never done before.”

“What is it, honey?”

“Let me ride YOU this time. Just lie there baby. I’ll take care of everything.”

“You mean you’re gonna let me fuck you in the ass?”

“Well since you said it like that… Yeah.”

“Wow baby. You’re still a ‘virgin’ that way. That is SO special to me! I don’t know what to say. Do you know what you’re doing?”

“You’ve ridden me countless times Kirsten and, well, I kind of figured you would help.”

Giggling you say “Sure Andy. I still don’t know what to say. This is really awesome. You better get some of that stuff. Let me help you get ready then you can lower yourself onto me. I love this, baby.”

As Kirsten goes to work I realize how great it feels. I’m very excited and my cock shows it.

“I dunno Andy, maybe you should save yourself for our wedding night” you say giggling. Then “Fuck, you are so tight! It may hurt a little at first. Just try to relax.”

Facing her I gradually lower myself down onto her cock. She helps guide it in and at first it’s a little painful but then she’s inside me. I think about how this is what she feels when I fuck her and that makes me super turned on. What a thing to share with the person you love.

“You’re doing fine sweetie. Now remember you are the one in control. Just move your ass up and down on me, you’ve seen me do it to you God knows how many times. Just do the same thing.”

Slowly I ride her cock. She responds instantly and I can feel the pressure on my prostate. I’ve only ever felt that when I’ve fingered myself or stuck something up there while jacking off. But there’s no comparison to this.

I discover that I can play with her nipples which she loves and it doesn’t take very long before we are both getting close to orgasm. She has been stroking my cock as well and I feel like I’m going to come at any second. I can also tell she is about to cum. Kirsten just smiles at me. Soon we reach the point of no return and she cums inside me as I shoot my load all over her tummy and breasts. God was that for real? It’s hard for me to describe. Knowing that was her inside me. Feeling her warm cum. I collapse on top of her and she takes me in her arms. Holding me she says “I love you baby.”

“I love you too.”

After we separate, we lie next to each other. She gently touches my face and says “That was awesome Andy. You did great. I mean it.”

Totally exhausted, we eventually drift off to sleep. I’m not sure I’ve ever felt closer to you Kirsten.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

sasha21

06-12-2017, 12:05 AM

A young man sat in VK from morning till night and advertised photos and videos with depraved transvestites and shemale, with what pleasure they fuck each other.
I thought, but let me joke write to the group "Transvestites and shemale" a detailed address and invite a few shemale to visit us, laugh at the glory, it's all the same nonsense and frivolous. No sooner said than done.Passed a year or two, I still dabbled over trance and bumblebee in VK. I have long forgotten that I invited the shemale group to visit me and have been doing my own business for a long time. Suddenly the doorbell, on the threshold of two lovely girls: - Hello! Are you Mr. Oleg ?. - Yes. - We met in soc. Network VK and now came to visit you, I'm from America and my friend from Brazil.We rented a cottage and ask you to visit us. - Thank you, of course, but it's so unexpected, I'm not ready. "Please, Mr. Oleg, or you are frightened of us." - Not at all. Come on. And so we came to a detached cottage. We went in, we were met by another girl. My companion whispered something in her ear and she hurriedly left. I had a little doubt that something is wrong here."Mr. Oleg, we ask you to come up with us to the second floor." "We want to make you a little surprise, let us close our eyes." So we came. I was pushed into the dark room with force, I was still in the bandage. The door behind me slammed shut and immediately a bright light flashed. I was stripped of the bandage, with a cry of "surprise." A strong ray of light at first blinded me. When I rubbed my eyes, I saw the picture.Group, obviously transvestites surrounded me around and massaged, oh, horror, their huge members. Well, Mr. Oleg, you told us about your cherished fantasy in the contact, we liked it very much and we decided to help you translate it into reality. We are 10 shemale, we are from different countries, we have big and hot members and we will fuck you for a very long time, be brave. - No! Do not, save, Mom.Girls undress him, throw them at the pouf, spread his legs wider and with God. Mary, you're the first. Hurray-ah-ah!

a9127

06-16-2017, 05:22 AM

Tim Curry as my favorite "depraved transvestite." :cool: :respect:

Boner

06-25-2017, 04:05 PM

[QUOTE=a9127;266124]Found this on Pinterest. “Batman” was on TV long before I was born but I used to watch it in reruns. I often credit that show and “Wonder Woman” for starting my interest in bondage. :innocent:

This picture seems more gay than trans but looking back, I realized that as a kid I used to get a hardon whenever a girl or “Robin” was tied up but not “Batman.” And of course I always had a crush on “Catwoman.” :heart: Would probably let her tie me up… Interesting.

I remember watching Batman reruns as a kid and getting turned on a lot by that show. Robin never did anything for me (that was hot fantasy though!) but I liked that every villain had a beautiful woman as a sidekick and I just loved Yvonne Craig as Batgirl. There was Catwoman of course:inlove:

The episodes that really blew my mind though were the ones with Carolyn Jones as Marsha Queen of Diamonds :heart: I remember watching those shows as a kid hard as a rock and not knowing what to do with my erection!

a9127

06-25-2017, 04:49 PM

[QUOTE=a9127;266124]
I remember watching Batman reruns as a kid and getting turned on a lot by that show. Robin never did anything for me (that was hot fantasy though!) but I liked that every villain had a beautiful woman as a sidekick and I just loved Yvonne Craig as Batgirl. There was Catwoman of course:inlove:

The episodes that really blew my mind though were the ones with Carolyn Jones as Marsha Queen of Diamonds :heart: I remember watching those shows as a kid hard as a rock and not knowing what to do with my erection!

Will have to check out Marsha. I remember a female villain who put Batman, Batgirl, and Robin in a "Siamese human knot." But I don't think that was her.

That was definitely one of my crazier stories! I feel bad about killing off Batman. Especially since Adam West passed away not long after I posted this. RIP. :respect:

Just got to thinking “What if Robin was really a beautiful femboy?”

Much has been written about the possible homoerotic relationship between Batman and Robin. I have found many “shemale” or “femboy” cosplay Robin’s out there—some quite hot--will have to post pics. :drool:

Too much time on my hands obviously… :innocent:

I remember the “Electric Chair” episode being one where they actually could have been killed. Usually Batman’s “predicaments” were silly. Like being turned into a giant ice cream cone or something. Do you remember the exploding rubber shark from the movie? My favorite scenes are where he’s running around with the giant bomb and when he “rehydrates” the members of the UN.

Lee Merriwether played Catwoman in the movie. A former Miss America, she was very beautiful (especially as “Miss Kitka” :heart:) but no match for Julie Newmar. :drool:

Anyway don’t worry, I’m not staying away from TLB. If you read the posts right above mine in the “Is This Forum Dying” thread they all sound disgruntled. Just thought maybe if I didn’t post as much it would encourage others to contribute. None of them look like they have posted much. Maybe that thread should be deleted or closed? :respect:

Boner

06-25-2017, 05:25 PM

Out of the three Catwomen, Julie Newmar, Lee Meriwether, and Eartha kitt, Julie Newmar was definitely my favorite although all three were very beautiful.

Yvonne Craig as Batgirl was also a huge turn on but it was Marsha that really rocked my world. There was this episode where she does this really seductive dance. I remember getting totally worked up watching it. :drool: I had no idea what it was at the time but it sure made an impression. I was hooked on glamorous older women after that. (The opera helped with that too but that's another story.)

I never really pictured Robin as a femboy and while femboys aren't really my thing if you have any pictures of tgirls dressed as Robin I'd love to see them! The electric chair fantasy was hot.

a9127

07-13-2017, 10:32 PM

I remember reading this back in the late 90’s. While strictly not a “shemale” fantasy, I found it somewhat hot and thought others might enjoy it. Just use your imagination. For me at least it would get very interesting if say, Kelly Shore walked in on me... :drool: I have never tried anything like this and don’t recommend it as there are too many things that can go wrong.

It’s too long to post at over 4000 words. Sorry the page is kind of “dated.” Just pretend its 1999! :cool:

http://www.selfbound.net/helpless/index_autobond.htm

Here’s an excerpt:

I haven't done much self-bondage recently. The last real scene that I can recall happened early in the Fall. It was the most intense auto-bondage that I've undertaken to date. Rather than envisioning myself at the mercy of a female Dominatrix, I drove that intensity much higher by imagining -myself- as the master. This was a new twist for me, submitting to a male, but who would know better how to Top me, than me?

The setting was my exercise room. Intended as a bedroom, I have filled it with a large "Universal" type weight machine. I have mounted several mirrors to the walls, and a few more are loose. One wall is covered with about 30 Boris prints.

For this scene, I pulled down the window-shade, stripped, and knelt before one of the big mirrors. Kneeling down, knees spread wide, I picked up my collar, kissed it, and wrapped it around my neck, enjoying the smell, the rough feel of it. The heavy padlock went easily through the hasp, and with a resonant snap, the lock closed shut. Enslaved, I rushed around the house collecting up the necessary supplies.

When the floor of the exercise room was littered with rope, leather, cuffs, and various other items of pain or restraint, I lay down on the padded black exercise bench to check the view. Not good. I got up, and angled the bench up 30 degrees, locking it in place with a heavy steel pin. Better, but still not good enough. I slid the large movable mirror a few feet along the wall, until it was opposite where my head would be. I climbed back onto the bench, enjoying the sight of my muscles rippling as I positioned myself: feet down on the leg curl bar, body lying back on the bench, arms reaching high over my head, holding the two huge metal supports, between which the weights ride. I pretended that my wrists and ankles were fastened, and squirmed a bit. It felt good, stretching the muscles like that, and it looked good too.

My sight turned inward as I gazed into the mirrors, and I found myself wishing that I could replicate myself, with one copy to spring up and take control, binding the other copy tightly to the bench. I imagined how nice it would be to be able to tower over such a powerful male, made helpless by my bonds, and force him to submit to me. He would have to do anything I commanded, or face my wrath!

a9127

08-09-2017, 08:33 PM

Not having much luck getting laid this summer, I decided to try the site “find-prostitutes.com” to meet someone in Zionsville. There were over 40 profiles. The girl I finally decided on went by the name “SluttyCindy97.” She described herself as 20, 5’11”, slender build, long legs, blue eyes, long blonde hair, and large cock. She said she could be a top or bottom and was willing to try anything once.

I texted her and we agreed to meet downtown at the Dairy Queen next to the Bentley dealership. Very beautiful, she seemed friendly and we chatted over a “Guardians of The Galaxy” Blizzard. She had noticed the car I was driving and said “That’s really awesome, what do you do?” I told her I owned my own company in Zionsville and also taught at one of the local universities. She told me she was going back to Indiana University this fall and wanted to become a journalist. “You’re really cute. I bet I know some of your students. You’d be surprised. I can fix you up if you want.”

We chat for a while and you say, “I usually meet my ‘dates’ in the building where the antique store is. I’ve got my own place up there. It’s very private. Why don’t you walk over there with me? You saw on the website how much it is. I’ll leave the ‘tip’ up to you. Oh yeah, you can just call me ‘Cindy’ if you want.”

When we get to Cindy’s loft she kisses me then says "just leave it over there on the dresser." We continue making out and she says “You want me on my knees or you want to get on yours?” Already on my knees she giggles and says “well I guess that answers that…” She has already removed her top revealing a gorgeous tan body with small natural breasts. I can see the outline of her cock through her tight white cutoff shorts. It looks huge. Unzipping her shorts I slide them down her legs kissing her thighs and teasing her cock with my tongue.

Finally I start to suck her off. I don’t think I’ve ever been with anybody who had such a large cock before. She stands, legs far apart, bracing herself against a wall as I slowly bring her to orgasm. As I do I work a finger into her and massage her prostate. “Fucking Christ, that feels awesome baby. I might give you a freebie” you laugh. I do my best to take all of her in my mouth but I start to gag and she says “Don’t worry about it. Just keep doing whatever you were doing…”

After several minutes, she finally explodes in my mouth and I swallow most of her cum with the rest making a mess on the floor. She collapses to the ground sitting against the wall with her legs up. I’m on my hands and knees facing her. We both smile at each other. “You’ve still got another two hours coming baby. What would you like to do next? I can do anything you’ve ever dreamed of. You wanna get on the bed?”

We climb on and she lays there looking at me. “You’ve done this before haven’t you? Wow that was something else. I’ve never had a blow job like that before. Maybe I should pay you?”

I’m in no hurry so we both lay there and talk. You tell me a little more about yourself. You just turned 20 and it turns out you also live in Zionsville. You knew you were a “girl” when you were very young and had always been popular in school. One day you were looking at porn on your computer and realized there were a lot of guys who would love to spend a night with you. So…

“I bet I make more than I ever would with a college degree. Someday I will meet the right guy and settle down. Until then this is fun. And nobody knows.”

You lean over and kiss me again. Your mouth is open and the kiss is very lingering and sensual. “Just so you know, I don’t usually do that with a ‘client.’ So what would you like to do next?”

“Umm… what do YOU think?” I say as I kiss her and touch her breasts, running my hands all over her body.

“OK” you say smiling. “But I have to insist on ‘protection.’ Sorry, I believe you’re 100% clean but, well, you know…”

“Sure no problem.” Putting on a condom, I kiss you very hard then instantly we’re all over each other. I can tell you aren’t ‘faking’ it either. Our lovemaking is raw and aggressive. You are very strong and it’s almost like wrestling. Except that we are laughing and giggling. I was expecting someone cute who just laid there while I fucked her or she sucked my cock and took the money. This is way more than I ever expected.

Pausing you say “I always use this stuff, baby.” I gently insert my fingers and go to work on you. I can tell you are really turned on. Lying back on the bed you pull your legs up as I enter you. You let out a gasp once I’m inside then as I begin to fuck you, you moan and writhe while you grab onto the bars at the head of your bed. “God, that is fucking awesome… Christ…” You take your hands off the bars and stretch your arms out wide. Seeing the opportunity, I take hold of your wrists gently but firmly. You look me in the eyes and smile. Held tightly, your body squirms beneath mine, you say “Fuck me baby. Goddamn it... Ohhhhhh… Shit!” When I come it’s in the fucking rubber. To me it feels a little weird. I’ve almost always had unprotected sex with my partners but it still feels awesome with you. Your cum spurts onto your tummy and breasts. After I pull out I lick it off.

Both totally exhausted we lie there together. You say “God. I would have loved to let you shoot your load into me.”

You sit up and look at me. Touching my face you say “You know you can stay here as long as you want.”

We smile at each other. Then it’s time to go.

“What’s your name baby?”

“Andy.”

“That was amazing Andy. Do you think we’ll ever see each other again?”

“Maybe. Do you like movies and long walks?”

“Yeah.”

After I finish getting dressed we kiss for a very long time.

“You know how to get ahold of me Cindy.”

As I walk out the door I leave twice what you had asked for on the dresser.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

08-15-2017, 07:12 PM

Note: To anyone who reads and enjoys these things. Thanks. :) If you want to skip the story and get to the sex stuff just go to "Part 2" :innocent:

A few days later, I get a text “hey whats up its cindy wondering if u still wanted to go 4 a long walk”

“yeah sure know where I live?”

“stonegate of course c u soon!”

I am not yet dressed so I run around the house getting ready. Just in time too. There’s a loud engine noise from my driveway—she can’t possibly have another Hellcat like mine? No, it sounds totally different.

Going to the front door I open it and am amazed to find a brand new blaze metallic orange Nissan GT-R sitting in my driveway with Cindy behind the wheel.

Getting in I say “This is awesome! Where’d you get this?”

“From my parents for my birthday.”

“Oh. Yeah. Nice to see you again Cindy” I say as we kiss. “Sorry, I just got carried away when I saw that car in my driveway.”

“I thought you’d like it Andy. You know I’ve gotta take some stuff to my apartment down at IU. I was just thinking about you and thought you might like to spend an afternoon together. Oh and this is a real date baby. We’re totally off the clock” you say giggling.

Carefully you back out of my driveway and then pull onto Oak street. Turning onto I-65 you blow by all the other cars and skillfully merge onto the Interstate. We’re doing almost 100 and soon are safely out of traffic. You slow down to about 75 and we just cruise along.

Watching you shift, I ask “Where did you learn to drive like that?”

“Oh when I was a kid I wanted to be the first transgender driver in NASCAR. Really! My parents paid for a lot of driving ‘schools.’ I’ve driven everything from go-karts to real race cars. Maybe you and I can take that Harley sitting in your garage out sometime.”

Continuing, you add “You know I had a really nice time the other night Andy. I’ve been thinking very hard about a lot of stuff… That was really sweet you left that tip for me. You know you didn’t have to. I thought you might like to know I donated it to charity. They are an organization that helps transgender victims of violence and hate crimes.”

“I had a great time too Cindy. You do know I’m involved with a lot of that.”

“Yeah I know you are. I know a lot about you. Please don’t be upset with me. I have to know everything about my ‘clients.’ A girl can’t be too careful. I had a girlfriend who was murdered by someone she took home.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. But I hope everything you learned about me is good. So there wasn’t anything about the meth lab I ran in high-school?”

“You’re so silly. But yeah. It is all good…” you say smiling at me. “Besides you hated Chemistry. You were always good with computers and you got straight A’s in Math and Physics. You also were a 1st team all-state linebacker, had a full-ride football scholarship to Michigan State and your first girlfriend was transgender. You got thrown out of a game because you beat up an opposing player for making a derogatory remark about her.”

“You know all that?”

“Um hmm… anything else you wanna know?” you say laughing. “You know Andy, I’ve always had it pretty good. I feel very fortunate. I knew I was a girl almost as early as I can remember. I told my Mom and Dad and they were totally supportive. My Dad owns several companies and they both made sure nothing happened to me in school. They went to the superintendent and told him there would be hell to pay if I was bullied or beat up. It’s not like I haven’t encountered hate or discrimination, especially now that I’m older, but I pretty much grew up free of what a lot of my friends have had to go through.”

“You are amazing Cindy.”

“Thank you. I think you are too. Anyway, I thought after we drop off my stuff we can take a walk around campus. I know you got your Doctorate there so you must know all the woods and pathways. Then we can stop at Nicks. When you were a student you liked to go there a lot. I know the owner and can get us a private booth in back. It’ll be a great way to get to know each other better Andy.”

“But you aren’t 21 yet.”

“OK then. I’ll just say you’re my Dad…” you look at me and smile.

Soon we arrive at your apartment. I help you carry your stuff in and you show me around. “That’s my bedroom…” you say suggestively. I can’t help but notice the large bed and also how nicely everything is decorated.

Driving onto campus you park the GT-R and we get out. “I’m sure you remember quite a bit but there’s a lot that’s new since 2005.”

You show me some of the new buildings on campus and along the way we just talk. About lots of stuff. It’s nice just being together. Soon we are laughing and joking around and you take my hand as we head into the woods.

“I’ll bet you remember this place…” you giggle. Of course I do, it’s the gazebo. Legend has it that if you kiss your lover at midnight you will be married. “You probably kissed a lot of girls here, Andy.” We step inside and you move closer so we are facing each other. We look into each other’s eyes. I can feel your hard cock pressed up against mine. Classes haven’t started yet so no one’s around. Then you say “But it’s not midnight yet Andy…” as you put your arms around my neck and we kiss. I reach down and feel your ass and pull you tight against me. We continue kissing for a very long time. When we separate, you look up at me and say “I realize how we first met, but I hope you know by now the way I really feel about you Andy. Why don’t we go to Nicks?”

We walk back to your car. You hold onto my arm the entire way. I can tell there is something “different” between us now. Could we be falling in love? I’ve been “in love” so many times I’m not even sure anymore. And you are so young.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

08-15-2017, 07:13 PM

Continued from Part 1 (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=267127&postcount=165) above...

It’s crowded at Nicks but for you that’s no problem. You call the owner on your cell and then drive around back parking in a reserved spot. When we go in there is a cozy booth in back just like you promised.

We order dinner and I notice you don’t order any alcohol. I assumed you could get away with anything and it would have been OK if you had but you just say “If you want a drink it’s OK Andy. You can get wasted if you want. I’m driving. It’ll just make it easier to take advantage of you later anyway” you say laughing.

During dinner we sit on opposite sides. We talk some more and I have the feeling I might be right about earlier. You can’t possibly be faking this Cindy. You have no reason to. Then you order dessert saying “I thought we could share this Andy” then you move over to my side. You kiss me then gently put my hand on your thigh. “You know this day may have been the nicest I’ve ever spent with anyone.” This time when you kiss me your tongue is all over the inside of my mouth. I run my hand up your leg and stroke your cock through your shorts. You feel my chest and shoulders gradually moving down to my cock. It’s a good thing we are in a private booth. As we make out I whisper “I want you Cindy.”

Placing your hand on my cock you say “Want me to climb under the table and give you a blow job? I bet your girlfriends never did that here. Or we could just go back to my apartment.” Seeing me get out my debit card you say “Don’t worry about it. It’s on me baby.”

We get up and head out back to your car. You look over at me and not saying anything take my hand and kiss me.

It’s starting to get dark now and as soon as we get to your apartment we are all over each other. There is a trail of clothes on the floor leading into the bedroom. You look so beautiful in the setting sunlight coming in from the window. Of course we are both rock hard and without saying anything, you get down on your knees and proceed to suck me off. Jesus! I’ve never felt anything like that before. The way you use your tongue. The way you slide your mouth up and down my cock. Pausing, with my cock in your mouth, you look up and giggle softly. I can tell you are thinking “What the fuck do you take me for, Andy, an amateur?” and “You ain’t seen nothing yet baby.” I desperately want to cum but you know exactly how to control the pressure and speed to keep me on edge. Just when I think it can’t get any better you put your fingers inside my ass and massage my prostate. My precum is flowing and you use this to your advantage as you continue to suck and massage. This goes on for like ten minutes or more. I’m not sure I can stand it any longer but you seem to know exactly when the right moment is and then drive me over the edge. My legs almost give out and I have to hold onto you as I shoot my cum into your mouth. You don’t gag like I did the other day at your place. The feeling is indescribable. I have to sit down on the bed and then you jump onto my lap facing me.

“Fucking Christ, Cindy. I’m not even sure what to say. That was like an out of body experience. It’s gonna take a while to recover baby.”

“That’s OK Andy. I’m glad you liked it” you say giggling. “Take your time sweetie we’ve got all night.” Then you kiss me on the forehead and hold me tight against you.

Lying down we talk some more about what a great time we had today. You tell me a little about your classes and ask me a little more about what I teach. “Just relax baby. Whenever you’re ready we can go again.”

“I think I would be a dead man if you did that again, Cindy. I’ve never felt anything like that.”

“That’s so sweet Andy. I’ve got an idea, hope you like it…” I know you have something awesome in mind. My cock is already beginning to get hard again in anticipation. Noticing this you say “I’d better get ready then… if you want to wash up there’s a bathroom in there, Andy.”

When you come out you are totally naked except for a leather collar. You are carrying a bunch of scarves. Seeing this makes me fully hard again and ready to go. “Andy, I’d love to be tied over the bed and spanked. I just can’t trust too many people. But you can do anything you want to me.”

You lie face down over the edge of the bed and I tie your wrists to the bedposts with two of the scarves then, spreading your legs far apart, tie your ankles to the other bedposts. I tie them loosely so you could get out if you wanted. Noticing this you say “I see what you are doing baby. That’s sweet Andy but you can really tie me up if you want, I trust you.” So I tie you very tightly stretching you out so you can hardly move. “That’s much better” you say. “Fuck that feels good.”

I have tied you in such a way that your cock is pointed down tightly against the side of the mattress. In this position I can do anything to it. Also your ass is totally exposed. It’s not like we’ve never been together before but I’ve never seen your ass quite like that. Fuck, Cindy, you are so sexy. I am hard now and feel like I badly need to cum again. Moving to the other side you look up at me and smile. “My nose itches” you say. I brush your long blonde hair out of your face and rub your nose. “Ooooo… that feels so much better, thanks baby.”

I gently massage your gorgeous body with oil and run my hands up and down your long legs. Your arms, back, and shoulders look so muscular yet slender. I pause to kiss you then move to the other side of the bed. Your cock is very long and super hard. Ever so slowly I stroke and tease it. Kneeling, I lick the tip. Especially around and behind the head. You pull against your bonds and moan and say “Fuck Andy. That’s torture! God it feels so awesome…”

Kissing your ass I insert my fingers inside and gently massage your prostate. Then I give you a smack on your butt. “Geeze Andy what the fuck was that big guy? I thought you were gonna spank me?” you say giggling. So next time I do it a little harder. “Um… I know you can do better than that sweetie.” This time you gasp and say “Owww… that was much better. I like that…” I spank you until your ass is red then I carefully insert my finger in you and fuck you that way for a while. You are moaning and straining against your bonds. Then I enter you from behind, very gently at first, then gradually fucking you harder and harder. As your orgasm builds, your body tenses. You are very strong. It’s a good thing I tied the scarves tightly.

I hold off as long as I can and we both come at the same time. This time I’m not wearing a condom and I ejaculate inside you. I am sure you will pull out all the scarves. You cum all over the floor as you let out the loudest scream I’ve ever heard. Then “Oh God. Shit. Motherfucker. Fuck. Jesus. Damn. That feels so fucking good to have you cum inside me Andy.” Then you go totally limp on the bed. I can hear you let out a sigh. I return to the other side and you look up at me. Your hair is matted to your face. I kneel down and we kiss. I touch your face. You look up at me and say “Andy, if we can’t find anything else to build our relationship on, sex will be just fine.” Then at almost the exact same time we both say “I love you.” Laughing at our “timing” we kiss again, then I untie you.

Lying together in bed after, you say “I’ve had the greatest time of my life Andy. I don’t want this day to ever end.”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

10-23-2017, 09:14 PM

“I’ve never felt like this about anyone before, Andy” you say across the dining room table “you are so fucking good to me baby.” The room is dark except for candlelight. It’s the end of your mid-term break, a cold October night, and, to celebrate your 21st birthday I made you dinner. There is a roaring fire in the fireplace. When we first met I had absolutely no idea where this relationship was going. I mean especially considering how we met (Pretty Woman 2017 (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=267076&postcount=164)).

“I love you Cindy” I say as you smile at me. “I love you too Andy.” We have been through several bottles of wine already and I can tell you are a little drunk. “Andy, I have never been in love with anyone before. I have everything anyone could ever want. My parents are rich, I always got good grades in school, I was the most beautiful girl in my class. But I always thought most guys were jerks. I started my own call girl business because I love sex and didn’t want the commitment. You pause, then add “But there was something special that first time we were together. I know you felt it too. Didn’t you?”

“Cindy I’ve been with many women. You know I’ve been married twice. This divorce has been very hard on me. I saw your ad and I thought ‘what the hell’ I figured we’d have a good time and never see each other again. What I didn’t count on was falling in love.”

“Yeah. Well I realize what’s been missing from my life. I had no idea. That trip we made in August to take my stuff down to school. I’ve never spent a day just being with someone—even just talking—it was so different. You know I liked when we just held hands and walked around campus. And of course when we made love later that evening then snuggling up with you after… I’ve never woken up with someone that I really cared about Andy.”

You get up and walk over to where I’m sitting. You fill both our glasses and say “Why don’t we go sit in front of the fire?”

We lie there together and talk some more. You tell me how your classes are going. You say “I told my girlfriends that have had you in class not to say anything or give you a hard time. I know a few of them that would love to fuck their prof. I told them if they ever come onto you I’d kick their ass.”

“How do you feel about being in a relationship with someone in his 30’s, Cindy?”

“Christ, you’re in better shape than any guy I know, Andy. Plus you’re smart and successful. I’m not interested in ‘boys’” you say laughing. “I feel like I’m 21 going on 30 anyway. You and I have a lot in common. So I think it’s OK. You teach at a different university—it’s not like I’m your student. My parents really like you. My dad thinks it’s cool that you teach and also have your own company.” Giggling you add “What? Would you rather see me dating a 23 year old unemployed douchebag who lives in his parents basement?”

Without saying anything more we kiss. It is long and passionate. I was hard hours ago. Now I’m even harder. Laughing we both quickly down the rest of the wine then you lay back on the rug in front of the fire. Your slit skirt shows off your long legs which are slightly parted and very inviting. Running my hand up your thigh I feel your hard cock and slowly stroke you as we kiss some more. You moan as I gently take you into my mouth. I work your shaft and head over with my tongue until you can’t stand it anymore.

“God. Fuck me baby.” Continuing to work on your cock I insert my fingers into you and gently massage your prostate. I can tell you SO want to cum. But not yet baby. Not yet. You are squirming on the floor moaning and pleading, gripping the rug. When I can tell you are ready, I enter you. I hold your wrists down as I fuck you slowly at first. I can feel our orgasms building. Your cock is dripping precum and I begin to jack you off as I continue fucking you. You are fucking me back just as hard. Your eyes are closed and I can tell you are about to cum. We explode together. I shoot my load deep inside you and you shoot yours all over your tummy, me, the rug, everything.

We both collapse and just lie there for a few minutes. Looking me in the eyes you say “Christ Andy that was awesome.”

We grab a couple of pillows off the couch and snuggle up under a blanket. Outside the night has gotten very cold and there are snow flurries but lying there with you in front of the fire it feels so good. Holding each other we gradually drift off to sleep.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

11-13-2017, 06:46 PM

Halloween 2017 was the coldest I can remember and there wasn’t much activity. Unlike other places I’ve lived, trick or treating here mostly occurs in the daylight and is essentially over by 7:00. Some costumes were very creative. My favorite was a giant toilet bowl and of course after 40 years “Star Wars” remains popular.

After the last group of kids, I go into my den and work on the computer for a while. This has been a lonely Halloween. I’m still getting over a breakup with my longtime girlfriend and my current lover is spending tonight with her parents. Around 9:00 I sit down in front of the fireplace. The warm fire feels good on a night like this.

Suddenly the doorbell rings. Nobody’s been by for over two hours. And I wasn’t expecting anyone. Standing at my door is one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen. Her face is gorgeous. She has long black hair, green eyes, and bright red lips. Topless except for pasties, she is wearing a blood red cape and thigh boots. On her head is a very realistic pair of horns. I also can’t help but notice the sexy bulge under her bright red panties. “Trick or Treat!” she says.

Normally I’d do her on the spot, but tonight I’m just not in the mood. “Did Sam and Grant send you?” I ask.

“Who?” she says.

“You seem really sweet and that’s a great costume, but…”

“You were thinking about me, Andy.”

“How did you know my name?”

“I’ve known you for a very long time. I just thought you might like a friend tonight.”

Thinking to myself, she IS very beautiful and seems nice enough. So I say “Why don’t you come in? You’re probably freezing your ass off.”

“Well I usually like it much hotter than this” she says, smiling.

“Can I get you something to drink?”

“Sure, got any Bacardi 151? No ice.”

Coming back with her drink, I can see she’s made herself at home on the couch in front of the fire. Sitting with her long legs crossed I get a good look at her fantastic body. Maybe this won’t be such a bad Halloween after all.

“Here you go…”

“Thanks. By the way, all my friends call me Luci.”

“Nice to meet you Luci. What were you doing out on a night like this anyway?”

“Well as I told you I knew you were thinking about me. You have been very depressed about breaking up with your old girlfriend and you have been really angry. I’m kind of worried about you.”

“Hardly anyone knows about any of that stuff. Did my friends put you up to this?”

“No. Why don’t you join me Andy. I hate to drink alone.”

Sitting down next to her we share a toast to “evil thoughts about people who have fucked us over” then we both laugh. She downs her Bacardi in one gulp. “Would you like another one?” “Sure” she says “Thanks…”

I get her another drink and when I return she is leaning back against the couch. Through her panties I can see the outline of her cock—it looks huge. I can’t even imagine how big it is hard. She notices this and smiles as I sit down next to her. Her eyes begin to glow red. All I can think about now is sucking her cock and fucking her. Her body glistens in the light from the fire. “It feels so good in here, Andy. I love the warmth.”

Then she puts her glass down, leans over, and kisses me. Instinctively I place my hand on her thigh. Her skin is so silky smooth. She giggles slightly as I run my hand up towards her cock. She lays back on the couch. I slide her panties off. I’ve never seen a cock that size before. It must be 15” at least!

We position ourselves in a “69.” At first I think I’m imagining it but my cock continues to get bigger and bigger—until it’s almost as big as hers. She looks at me and I can see her eyes are glowing red again. I can also feel what she feels. It’s quite a turn on. When we cum it’s like nothing I’ve ever experienced. It’s like my body is on fire. Then everything goes black. Recovering I say “Fucking Hell, Luci.” She laughs and says “You’re right about that baby.”

Lying there we pull a comforter over us and she asks me “So, are you still mad at everything?”

“No. That was amazing Luci. You can take those horns off if you want…”

“They don’t come off Andy. Go ahead, feel them if you want.”

“Well I’ll be damned...”

“Not yet Andy. You are a good guy. I also happen to know that your young friend Cindy (“Pretty Woman 2017,” “A Long Walk,” and "It's Been Awhile") really loves you. You turned her life around. Just be careful with her, she thinks she’s the world’s greatest driver. That GT-R she has is a very fast car.”

Luci continues “You don’t realize it but we almost met when you were 19 and totaled your Corvette. You were so upset over Stephanie moving to New York. You weren’t paying attention like you normally do. You were very lucky. Oh, and I think it’s cool that you drive a Hellcat. What a great name for a car! Wish I could stay and go for a ride with you.”

“But we were having such a great time. And you seem to know so much about me. Who are you anyway? I wish you could stay with me tonight and tell me more about yourself.”

“Sorry Andy. Before the clock strikes midnight, I have to leave. But we still have an hour together. You wanna go again?” you say, your eyes glowing red.

“Sure” I say. Suddenly my cock gets as big as before and I feel like I have to cum. Luci just laughs and lies back saying “Fuck me like you’ve never fucked anyone before. I love it rough. Do anything you want to me baby. You’d be surprised what I can take.”

It’s almost midnight. We fuck each other so hard we destroy half the furniture in the living room. Part of me wishes I could spend an eternity with her. Already I’ve lost track of time. Luci notices the time and says “You ready baby?” “Yeah.” Just like that we both come. Again, my orgasm is more intense than anything I’ve ever felt with anybody else. And it feels like it won’t stop. I don’t know if I’ve ever felt so relaxed. Afterward, Luci holds me gently.

“Do you really have to go?” I ask.

“Yes Andy. You know who I am. I’ll be there whenever you think of me but be careful what you wish for. And take good care of Cindy.”

You put your cape on and I walk you to the door. It’s about five minutes before midnight. You just look at me and smile. Turning around you head out into the cold. I watch you walk down the driveway towards the street then disappear into the night.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

Boner

11-14-2017, 05:15 PM

Great story Andy!:respect:

Alis

11-28-2017, 06:42 AM

my fantasy is to let it happen)
but it would be just great if my bf would present me a night with a shemale staying to watch... or participate)

Ghost123

12-18-2017, 12:33 PM

I do boiler repairs in domestic property. Always had a fantasy for a ladyboy to open the door dressed in latex for her to say "i didnt call you to fix my boiler"

a9127

01-03-2018, 07:16 PM

Originally posted Jan. 01, 1997. By Anonymous.

"One night my lover and I were talking and somehow the subject of castration came up. I mentioned I was turned on and intrigued by the idea of being castrated. She revealed that she had a long held secret desire to castrate me. In fact we were both highly excited by the idea. I agreed that she could castrate me someday. Later she left the room for a few minutes and returned with a box of stuff she had gathered together. She then told me to get undressed. I asked her what she had planned. She told me she was going to castrate me. While I undressed she went into the bathroom to get some towels. She put them on the bed and instructed me to lay down on them. Next I allowed her to tie my hands and feet to the bed. As I lie there she arranged things on her bed side table. Feeling a nervous excitement I looked over and saw the items that she had taken out of the box. Included was a brand new Xacto knife still in its packaging. A wave of fear came over me. Just a little while ago we were talking about a subject that excited both of us and now, less than two hours latter, here I am in imminent danger of losing my testicles. Excuse me I said I think I have had a change of mind. Could we hold off on this for now. No she said as she bent down to plug in a small soldering iron. I had agreed to it and she had fantasized about castrating me for years and she was going to do it now. I feel a damp cold on my scrotum as she washes it with soap and water, then alcohol which leaves a lingering burning sensation and finally iodine solution. My testicles tingle with a sense of their impending doom. As I try to reason with her she tells me to shut up. My heart races with excitement and dread as she opens the Xacto knife. I wince in pain as she pulls the bottom of my scrotum with one hand and slices it off with the knife. I feel faint and funny as she secures and burns through the cord of first my little (right) and then my big (left) testicle with the soldering iron. The air is filled with the smoke and smell of burned flesh. Hold still she commands as she places a few dabs of super glue and band-aids to hold the cut ends of my empty scrotum together. She leaves the room but quickly returns. Now I again feel cold as she puts an ice bag against my groin. How does it feel to be a eunuch she asks? It hurts like hell I answer. I keep ice on my wound for the rest of that night and take some advil for the pain. I also take some antibiotics we have in our medicine chest. Apart from walking a little funny for a few days I heel without any trouble. Folks, I would not recommend that you try this at home. It was a very painful and a rather bloody experience. I am told that I was lucky to have not come down with a major life threatening infection. My sexual desire went from a very high level to non existent. I suffered from hot and cold flashes and mood swings. (To this day I often have phantom testicular pain and sometimes feel the bottom, missing, part of my scrotum is being pinched.) I finally went to my doctor who was alarmed at hearing my story. Since then I have been receiving testosterone injections. My lover keeps my testicles pickled in a jar. She says it is her proof of what a castrating bitch she really is. She says she loves being serviced by her personal eunuch, and, since I started the testosterone therapy, for her sex has never been better."

DannyBoy1

01-03-2018, 10:52 PM

My fantasy is simply be on my knees and have a young slim petite ts-girl stand over me as i worship her cock then i'll go face down ass up and let her fuck me doggy style and when i'm more experienced i'd love to on my knees back to back with a bottom female and have about 10 girls stand around us as we take turns worshipping their cocks then me and the girl get spit roasted and gang banged side by side and loads of cum in our mouth to spit back and fourth and play with.

a9127

01-08-2018, 08:11 PM

Originally posted Jan. 01, 1997. By Anonymous.

My wife reads my stories. She said the "castration" one was "dumb" (even though it wasn't mine :blush:) and says she can imagine me as a teenager giggling over it. She thinks I should do more with "Cindy" if I ever decide to write another one. She also liked the "Halloween" story and the one about me tying up a girl in class. She knows I would do something like that. :innocent:

no1000

01-08-2018, 10:59 PM

You guys have some good imaginations. I'm pretty simple. I just like fucking a shemale and stroking her missionary style while I'm standing on the edge of the bed or desk and vice versa.

Also, making out while fucking is so fucking hot! I love being passionate.

In addition I love it when they are a bit dominant and shove my face to their crotch and make it choke on their ladystick to the point where my eyes start watering. Mmmmm :turnon:

I love eating ass too.

Shit...I love it all ;)

a9127

01-21-2018, 12:03 AM

To be kidnapped and taken to a warehouse downtown by at least a dozen shemales. They take turns fucking my 300 pound fat ass while I’m forced to service the others. That is my most favorite fantasy.

a9127

01-23-2018, 03:48 PM

a9127

01-27-2018, 06:55 PM

Been working on a story involving my friend from this 70's tire ad (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=269253&postcount=160).:heart: What if I woke up in her bed in 1978? What if she was trans? What if I discovered we had actually been lovers for a long time? It may be too long to post on here so gotta see what WordPress thinks about it (language and sex). :innocent:

Found on the Internet:

"I love woman and I love pussy but I have had a shemale fantasy for 20 years and I want to do it ..I have never had a hard dick but i want one from a shemale only !! men do not turn me on but a shemale with a hard cock makes me crazy.I have been close but never done it but now i have met a very pretty shemale and she wants to break me in ,Bend me over and fuck me and have me suck her off. I really want both of those to happen , especially sucking her and letting her cum in my mouth and swallowing it .what you you think ?? should i let her ?? does this turn any woman on ?? I have shared my cum with a few of my girlfriends and I love it so I am sure straight from a cock will be sooo sexy i will lose my mind when it happens."

passivevoice

01-29-2018, 08:40 AM

I don't have a real life experience with a shemale, so any kind of fantasy just turn me on. But i have a special place for a 3some with two horny and hard dicky shemales. :inlove:

Spidermam69

01-30-2018, 10:19 AM

I just read the 1978 - Best Year Ever - thought I would read the story while on break - story was extremely hot - went outside where it is minus 14 C - cooled me off

a9127

01-30-2018, 04:41 PM

I just read the 1978 - Best Year Ever - thought I would read the story while on break - story was extremely hot - went outside where it is minus 14 C - cooled me off

Thanks. Glad you liked it. That's what I wanna hear... ;)

Andy

a9127

02-01-2018, 09:19 PM

Tomorrow, February 2nd is “Groundhog Day” in the United States. In 1993 there was a movie of the same name starring Bill Murray as a man whose life keeps repeating each day. Here is my own “version” of “Groundhog Day.” :innocent:

The alarm goes off. Lying next to me in bed is Nicole Ferri. :inlove: She says “Hi baby. How did you sleep?” I say “Great, what would you like to do today?” “Well I was thinking we could just hang out around the house all day and have sex.” Bedtime arrives, we snuggle up under the covers, and she says “night baby sleep well!”

The next morning the alarm goes off… :lol:

a9127

02-14-2018, 10:01 PM

Cindy (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=267076&postcount=163) and I decided that it was just too busy to go out anywhere tonight for Valentines Day. I wanted to go downtown to the Eagle’s Nest but so did every couple in Indianapolis. So we decided to stay at home. I bought her a Rose Gold Rolex, the one that she’s had her eye on for a while, and three dozen roses. I wanted to get her a box of chocolates as well but as it turns out, that wasn’t necessary…

She took an early weekend off from her classes at Indiana University and returned home Wednesday afternoon. Midterms are coming up in two weeks—she already knows everything anyway, and she said she’d rather be with me tonight. When I get home, her orange Nissan GT-R is parked in the driveway. This is one of first days she could get it out. I’m looking forward to this summer when we take it on a trip to Vegas.

I walk up to the door and she greets me wearing the shortest, sexiest, bright red satin robe. She has 7” clear heels on, I’m not sure how she can walk. She greets me at the door with “Happy Valentines Day baby” and kisses me for so long that when we stop we both are gasping for air… “Happy Valentines Day Cindy, I got you a little something, hope you like it…” “Jesus Andy, you crazy motherfucker. You really did get this for me? God I love it!!!” She throws her arms around me and we kiss again. Our tounges explore each others tonsils and it is even longer before we come up for air.

“I’m glad you like it Cindy. I’ve wanted to buy it for you for a long time. You mean everything to me. I love you so much.”

“I love you too Andy. More than I can say. I’m serious. I don’t know where I’d be if we hadn’t met.”

Then she gives me my present. It’s a certificate for the “World Champion NASCAR Driving Experience.” It’s a chance to drive a real race car for six qualifying sessions plus practice time. You get the track all to yourself. It typically costs thousands. And you work with professional drivers. You are allowed to go as fast as you can. No limits. Then she says “That’s not all I’ve got for you tonight baby” in a very sexy voice.

I put the watch on her wrist. The rose gold looks perfect on her (everything looks perfect on her) and she lets her short nightgown fall open. She is already very hard and with her heels on she’s as tall as me. We look into each other’s eyes. The way she looks at me says everything. God I’m glad we met Cindy. Really, you have turned my life around too. Totally naked except for the watch, you are just too beautiful—I must be dreaming.

You smile at me. Then we kiss again and slowly I work my way down your beautiful body until I reach your cock. Taking all of you into my mouth I suck and tease you for several minutes. Then just before you cum, I stop and work my way down each leg kissing and caressing your ass and thighs.

“You are so fucking sexy Cindy, you know how badly I want you.”

Kneeling, Cindy undresses me and then says “You know what? You forgot the chocolate! Oh, never mind, I’ve got some right here.” You grab a Hershey’s bottle and squirt it all over me and laughing we wrestle over it. I finally get it away from you and squirt it on you. Then we smear it all over each other. We are both a mess and there is chocolate syrup all over. We get into a “69” position and lick and suck each others cocks. “This is a hell of a lot better than one of those fucking candy hearts” you say giggling. It is so sexy and tastes great.

We go at it for quite a while. It’s almost like who can make the other plead for mercy. You win. I beg for you to let me come and you speed up until I shoot my load all over you. Then I do the same for you. We just lie there in the middle of the living room floor covered in chocolate and sweat and cum. Everything’s a total mess but I’m not sure I’ve ever felt closer to anyone in my life.

“I love you Cindy. Happy Valentines Day baby.”

“I love you too Andy. This was the greatest Valentines Day I ever had. Let’s just stay here tonight I don’t want to go out I just wanna be with you.”

“So what are we gonna do about the mess Cindy?”

“Call the carpet cleaners again. I’m sure they know the ‘crazy couple’ that lives in Zionsville by now” you say laughing. “I’m glad my watch didn’t get chocolate on it.”

I get up and pour us each a glass of wine. It is cold enough tonight that I turn on the fireplace. We yank the comforter off the couch and just spend the rest of the evening talking about our future.

Copyright © 2018 AMS

a9127

03-17-2018, 05:25 PM

Was jacking off to pictures of Bailey Jay when Cindy comes up from behind and says "You stupid 300 pound musclehead! I knew you were beating off to pictures on the Internet behind my back." :blush:

"Ummm... I can explain baby."

"Yeah. Right. You lying fuck. It's that TLB site again isn't it? What you need is discipline."

Grabbing me by my hard cock Cindy pulls me out of the chair and kicks me in the groin. I fall to the floor doubled up in pain. Giggling, with all her weight Cindy crushes my balls with her high heels.

"God what an asshole. I don't know why I wasted my time with you. If I was bigger I'd beat your fat ass good. You better leave my stuff the fuck alone. I'll be back tomorrow to get everything."

Slamming the door behind her, Cindy walks out to her GT-R and I can hear the tires squeal as it roars off down the street." :(

(You don't really think I'm serious do you? ;))

a9127

03-19-2018, 04:53 PM

Wow what a dream I had last night! It’s very early on a Sunday morning. Sitting up I’m still really shaken by it. Just last night we were talking about getting married. Then we made love for hours. Looking over at Cindy she is sound asleep next to me. God, I’m not sure what I’d do if she left me.

Stirring, she yawns and asks “What time is it baby?”

“About 5 AM.”

“Are you OK Andy? I could tell something was really upsetting you. You were thrashing around a lot. Wanna tell me about it?” she says as she sits up and puts her arms around me.

“Well I had a dream that you caught me looking at porn online and then left me.”

“Awww… Baby I would never leave you. And I know you like to visit that one site, what is it? TLB? You have a lot of friends there and you and I both have looked at porn together before.” Giggling you say “I get a lot of ideas from it… As long as you’re not sneaking around dating Angeles Cid or Nicole behind my back it’s OK.”

“I just need you to hold me Cindy.”

“Sure baby. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

After a few minutes, Cindy asks “are you feeling better Andy?”

"Yeah."

“Ummm… I can tell…” you say giggling. “So do you feel like having some early morning fun, baby?”

We kiss then start stroking each other’s cocks. Cindy is obviously enjoying this. She always sleeps naked and in the blue-green glow of our alarm clock her eyes look unreal. Her long blonde hair is messy from the night before and her body is still covered in a light coat of baby oil.

I go down on her and suck her beautiful cock as she continues to stroke mine. After a few minutes we shift positions and now she’s underneath me. She pulls her long legs up as I enter her and begin to fuck her.

“Fucking Christ Andy. That feels so good!”

“Funny I was thinking the same thing Cindy.” We both laugh.

As our orgasms build your body grows tense and your breathing become very shallow and regular. I can feel the tension building in both of us as we grab hold of the bed sheets. The oil shining in the dim light highlights your amazing body and legs. God, you are so sexy Cindy. We don’t say anything. Most the sounds we make are unintelligible anyway. The feeling grows and grows until we both shoot our loads. Mine into you and yours all over me, the bed, everything.

You just lie back and sigh. I snuggle next to you. Looking over at me you say “Andy, do you remember when I told you that until I met you I had never woken up with someone I cared about? Well remember this morning, baby. I love you.”

Feeling SO relaxed I reach over and shut off the alarm. Today we’re just gonna sleep in and then hang out around the house.

Copyright © 2018 AMS

a9127

03-23-2018, 09:58 PM

Found on another website:

"Hi, my name is Steve, age 29. I came across your site and love what i see. I am writing to see if you enjoy doing damage to a guys balls? I am into heavy cbt and would love for someone as sexy as you to ruin my nuts. If you are interested, I have an elastrator (banding castration device make for livestock) and castration bands that you could make me put around my balls. Once on these bands cut off all the circulation to the balls, and i’m sure you realize how much damage that could cause. If you were feeling cruel and make me leave it on very long my balls would be really messed up. If this sounds like fun to you, let me know and I’ll give you a call. I will honestly try and band my balls for as long as you wanted.”

(Sorry, not for me... :()

a9127

04-14-2018, 02:34 PM

I’ve been working on a new story involving one of my favorite “Divas.” Pretty standard storyline. We meet. Hit it off. Go on a date. And have sex. Of course it just so happens that she has a “secret” she has been hiding from her fans. Which makes her all the more attractive to me and we end up falling in love (wow, didn’t see that coming… :lol::lol::lol:).

My “friend” of course is portrayed in a very positive light and the story is more romantic than “explicit.” The sex is very gentle and loving.

What I’m not sure about is whether of not to use her “real” name and actual details. Including her band, where she’s from, her hair color, etc. I am not that familiar with “fanfiction.” To me, writing a fantasy story about “Edward” from Twilight is different from say writing about Robert Pattinson.

However, changing the details makes it a completely different story and I might as well write another sex adventure about Kirsten, or Bobbi, or Cindy, or some other gorgeous transwoman I happen to meet at the gym. :drool:

I have tried changing her name to stuff like “Holly Wilson.” But that to me seems dumb. And it reads poorly too. :( If I throw in details about her orange hair, singing talent, being much shorter than me, from Tennessee, etc. it’s pretty obvious (hell I could call her “Margaret Thatcher”) and you would still know who it was. :inlove:

I could also make her tall and blonde. Singing in a metal band from Detroit. But then it would be a different story about a different person. And to me, meaningless. Although that idea does have possibilities... :innocent::turnon:

Just wondering if there are others who have any experience with “Fanfiction.” Don’t want to post something that would get myself or TLB in legal trouble, or make my #1 celeb crush mad at me . :eek:

Yes, doing some initial research, I have seen “fanfic” about her and her band members, as well as other real celebrities using their actual names. Some of it quite explicit. So I know it’s been done.

Any advice would be genuinely appreciated. Thanks. :respect:

Andy

franalexes

04-17-2018, 12:46 PM

My favorite fantasy involves one of the moderators. :turnon:
( probably NOT a good idea to post it here.)

a9127

04-17-2018, 02:52 PM

a9127

04-30-2018, 09:08 PM

“Your class was awesome Dr. Andy. I think you are the best teacher I’ve ever had.”

Lauren looked up at me with her beautiful blue eyes and smiled. She was one of the brightest students I have ever had and she was averaging over 100% in my Stats class. No one had ever done that before. Identifying as transgender she was one of my friend’s advisees—he and I are both advisors for LGBTQ students. She was graduating with a degree in Management with a minor in Psychology. Summa Cum Laude. And she had long ago been accepted to graduate school. I had written a letter of recommendation for her.

Most students had already left as it was the last day of the semester. It has been unseasonably cold in Indiana but the last few days have been like summer. Lauren was wearing cut off jean shorts and a shirt tied around her midsection. Her long straight blonde hair hung down framing her beautiful face. We had always kept our relationship professional—after all she was one of my students. We sometimes met at Starbucks after class and she often would tell me a lot about herself. We also used to spend hours together analyzing data for her research. She was an expert with SPSS and she was able to form insights that other students couldn’t. One of her papers won an award at a conference last year.

Lauren sadly had a very rough time when she was younger. Rejecting her identity, her parents basically wanted nothing to do with her and she was raised by her Aunt. She didn’t go to college at 18 like most young people, choosing to work in an art gallery. Very talented, she wanted to become a painter. During those years she learned a lot about running a business. At 29 she was older than most of the other graduates who were 21 or 22.

“Thanks. I’m glad you’ve enjoyed my class. It’s been a pleasure working with you Lauren. You’re going to do great things.”

“Thanks Dr. Andy. I owe you a lot. You always believed in me. I hope we can keep in touch.”

“We will. By the way, would you like to go over to Starbucks? You know they close for summer soon.”

“Andy. I mean ‘Dr. Andy’ I actually had something else in mind. I’d like to take YOU out. I mean I’m graduating and I think it’s OK. I mean if you want to…”

“Sure Lauren. What did you have in mind?”

“There’s a place down on Mass Ave called FortyFive Degrees. Have you ever been there? They are known for Sushi and great drinks. I just thought it would be fun. Maybe later you could meet my family.”

“Sounds great Lauren. What time do you want me me to pick you up?”

“Eight o’clock? This is where my Aunt lives. It’s not too far from here. I’ll be ready.”

I take a shower at home then dress in my usual black slacks, dress shirt and Sketchers.

Arriving at her Aunt’s promptly at 8, Lauren greets me at the door. She is wearing a very short black minidress and heels. She is a naturally beautiful girl but for tonight she has put on mascara and blusher.

“Glad you could find it Andy. I’m looking forward to tonight.”

I notice she‘s totally dropped the “Dr.” part but it’s OK now. God she’s gorgeous.

I meet her family. Lauren must have told them a lot about me. It’s a modest home not too far from our campus. They obviously love her very much and seem smart and hard working—I can see where Lauren gets it from.

“Have a great time kids!” her Aunt says as I open the car door for Lauren. It’s been a while since I’ve been called a “kid.” LOL

On the way downtown Lauren says again “I really enjoyed having you as a teacher. I’m hoping we can be friends for a long time. And your new car is freaking awesome. What happened to the black one?” I tell her that I traded it in last week. “So tell me more about yourself.” Laughing she continues “I already know you are a computer genius and the hottest teacher. What DON’T I know about you?”

I tell her that I was married briefly but now divorced, that my parents hated the music I listened to but since I got good grades and never did drugs they tolerated it. She already knew that I had played football and baseball. I told her that my dad was especially proud of my achievements in sports and helped me start a company when I was 14.

“I know you had a girlfriend who was trans from things you’ve said at school. Whatever happened to her Andy?”

“We broke up not long after my family moved down here. It was right after I graduated from high-school.”

“I’m sorry, Andy. She should have stuck with you. You said once that she was the first person you were ever in love with.”

“Well part of it was she wanted to go to New York to become a dancer. She was really good.”

“Well I still think that was selfish of her. And your “ex” sounds crazy as fuck. You are a great guy Andy. I can tell just from knowing you in class.” She pauses then adds “Maybe you just need to meet the right girl.”

You shift in your seat so you are closer to me and your dress rides up giving me a great view of your long legs and satin panties. I almost run into the car ahead of us. You giggle and say “better keep your eyes on the road.” Then you look over at me and hold my hand.

When we arrive at FortyFive Degrees, our table is ready. We both order Sushi and for the next few hours really get to know each other. By the end of the evening all hesitations I may have had about dating you are gone. You are after all 29, and as a graduate will no longer be “my student.”

“Maybe we could go for a drive? It’s a beautiful night. I don’t want to go home yet. My Aunt knows I’m a big girl and in very good hands.”

You hold onto my arm as we walk out to where I’m parked. Stopping, you turn and look up. “Andy, I…”

We kiss for what seems like forever. I can feel your cock getting hard under your dress. And I know you can tell I’m already hard. I grab your ass which is barely covered by your dress and pull you tightly against me, our cocks rubbing together through our clothes. When we separate I say, “Would you like to go back to my place Lauren?”

“Yeah Andy. Unless you want to fuck right here in the parking lot.”

On the way you undo your seat belt and scoot over close to me. You run your hand up my leg and play with my cock. You know I have to drive so you are careful not to get too carried away and you guide my hand so it’s on your thigh. You aren’t wearing pantyhose and your skin is so silky. Slowly I work my way up your leg to your cock and gently play with the head.

“Jesus Andy that feels so good.”

When we arrive back in Zionsville we pull into my driveway and go inside. “Nice place” you say.

We take up exactly where we left off. Slipping your dress down over your shoulders I suck and tease your nipples gently. You throw your head back as I kiss and bite your neck. You run your hands all over me and unzipping my slacks, begin to play with and stroke my cock. Working my way down I slip your cock out from under your dress and begin to suck it as I run my hands up and down your thighs. I can tell you are almost ready to cum so I stop. As if you know just what to do, you lay on your back with your legs up. “Here baby I brought this stuff…” you say as you get a bottle of lube out of your purse. I take a long time fingering you and massaging your prostate. “Fucking God, Andy. No one’s ever done that to me before.”

Suddenly I realize you are a virgin. I don’t think you are faking either. You are very tight so I spend more time fingering and massaging you. I can tell you love it. “Lauren, we have all night…”

After a while you say “I’m ready Andy.” Entering you gently, once I’m totally in you say “God that feels awesome. I had no idea.” I fuck you very slowly. This drives you crazy and you arch your back and grip the carpet as you moan. I also jack you off and soon our bodies grow very tense as we both cum. You fall back onto the carpet and I lay next to you caressing your breasts. We kiss gently and you smile at me. You are still wearing your black dress. My shirt is off.

You hold me tightly. Tonight was something very special. I have a feeling we’re going to be seeing a lot of each other from now on Lauren.

“Do you want to call your Aunt and let her know you are OK?”

“Yeah I should at least text her.”

We toss our clothes in the washer and head upstairs. After taking a shower we climb into bed. You snuggle up to me and we kiss again. “You really are the best teacher I’ve ever had, Andy. I think this is going to be the greatest summer ever!”

Copyright © 2018 AMS

1_Talent_Scout

05-05-2018, 10:35 AM

it would be a remake of the scene from that Conan movie where he sneaks into the temple to kill the snake dude and there is a massive orgy going on.
It'd be me in that orgy with a room full of a fucking hot shemale just fucking away.

a9127

06-15-2018, 04:37 PM

My new ZR-1 came in today. I figured it would be no fun to go get it by myself (besides someone has to drive me to the dealer) so I called the only person I knew who would be as excited as I was about it. Of course I called Cindy (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=267076&postcount=163). “Hi baby it’s in.” Giggling Cindy says “What the fuck Andy? In? Are you with someone right now?”

No Cindy, I meant my Corvette. I just heard from the dealer. Wanna go for a ride?”

“Fuck that, I wanna drive it! Somebody has to teach you. Then we can ‘go for a ride’ later Andy.”

Just a couple minutes later Cindy roars into my driveway in her Nissan GT-R. She gets out and lets herself in. Calling upstairs, “Hey I thought you’d be ready!”

Coming downstairs I say “Hi Cindy” as she kisses me.

“Hi Andy. Well let’s go, I wanna see what this bad boy can do. It ought to blow that Dodge you had off the face of the earth. You better take it easy. I’m not kidding baby, that kind of car can turn on you like a wild animal. And its bite can be deadly.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. I promise I’ll be careful.”

“It’s 755 horsepower sweetie and unlike the Hellcat it’s light. You don’t want it wrapped around a tree. Remember I have had years of lessons and driven real race cars. Anyway I want to drive it. You’ll be in good hands baby.”

Cindy pulls into the lot of the Chevy dealer in her GT-R. Normally that would invite smart ass comments especially since it’s a Nissan, but the salespeople get a good look at the 5’11” blonde driver and her 6’4” passenger and think better. We pull up right in front. Getting out the owner sees us and greets us. “They’ve got it around back getting it ready for you Andy. Since you paid cash you just need to sign one thing then you can take it home.”

“Bill, I’d like you to meet my girlfriend, Cindy.”

“Hi pleasure to meet you Cindy. Nice GT-R. Can get you into a ZR-1 today?”

“No. This was a gift from my parents. But nice to meet you too and thanks anyway. I’m sure I’ll get to drive Andy’s.”

“Well come around back I’m sure it’s all ready for you!”

We go around to the service department and there it is. They have finished detailing it. Cindy walks around checking it out. The engine, suspension, brakes, tires, everything.

“You know this thing is capable of well over 200 miles per hour don’t you? I’ve never seen a factory car this powerful before. I’m dead serious Andy. This is like a fucking race car. Let’s get it home and then we can go out somewhere and I’ll show you how to drive it baby.”

Normally I would be pissed if one of my friends said something like that and tell them to fuck off. But Cindy really does know what she’s talking about. Not only do I love her but I respect her as well.

She follows me home. After we pull in the driveway, she says “I watched you all the way. You did pretty good. I saw the rear end get loose a couple of times but you didn’t do anything stupid baby. Can you feel the difference between this and the Hellcat?”

“Yeah.”

“Good.”

“I know a place where they were still working on the new Interstate. It’s open but nobody uses it much. We can go practice there. I’ll lead.”

The Orange GT-R and ZR-1 pull out of the driveway and then turn onto I-65. We are both going well over 100 MPH but it doesn’t feel like it. Cindy signals where we should get off. We pull over and stop.

“You wanna drive it?”

Walking over to the driver’s door. Cindy kisses me very passionately. She is wearing tight black lycra workout shorts and a tank top. I can feel our hard cocks touch as she presses her body up against mine.

“I love you Andy. I’ve always thought that we were meant for each other. If we were to die together someday it would be awesome.” Then a pause. “But don’t worry it’s not gonna be today. We have a lot of years left baby.”

I get in the other side. Cindy is carefully listening to the engine. Revving it. Checking out and adjusting everything. She seems very serious. “What a machine” she says quietly without any emotion and turns off the traction control. Then looking over at me she laughs “Don’t cum all over yourself baby.”

At that moment she floors it. The supercharged ZR-1 roars to life. The rear end squirms like it’s on ice. In about 2 seconds we are going over 60 MPH. If I tried doing that it would have been “donut city” or I would have put the back end into a tree or guardrail or something. Cindy is totally in control. We pass through 100, 120, 150, 180. The highway is very wide and brand new. She knows what she’s doing, and I trust her completely.

The speedometer shows 204 MPH. We are running out of highway so Cindy brakes. Hard. We come to a stop well before the end. Then she pulls over. “Fuck! This thing is a total beast! I love it! You are gonna need to use those driving lessons I gave you for Valentine’s day Andy. Do you promise me you’ll be careful?”

“Sure Cindy.”

“That was fun” she says leaning over and kissing me. “God I’m so turned on…”

Cindy walks around to the passenger side. I get out and we kiss. She looks up at me like “don’t stop.” I say “Well what if someone’s around?”

“Then fuck them. They can take a picture if they want.”

Pulling down her shorts, her huge cock springs out. It’s already dripping pre-cum. Kneeling, I lick her from head to shaft as she holds my head in her hands. “Oh baby…” she says as I lick and suck her now pulsing cock. I can tell she’s about to come so I stop and she drops back down into the passenger seat.

Her legs are spread very wide. Taking up where I left off, I can feel the tension in her body growing as she nears orgasm. Her legs are incredible. Long and muscular and tanned from being out in the sun every day. I run my hands all the way up and down them and kiss her pretty feet, then return to her beautiful cock. Almost instinctively she wraps her legs around me, and my head is held tightly by her thighs. So I have no choice but to finish her. She screams “Oh fucking Christ…” as she shoots her load into my mouth. Her back arches and then she relaxes on the passenger seat.

I kneel outside the car and lay my head in her lap. She caresses me and strokes my hair. “We’ll go again in a minute babe” she says softly. She is smiling. It is a very hot day and her blonde hair is matted to her face. I brush it away then we kiss again. She turns sideways and scoots down in the passenger seat with her legs very far apart and leans her back and shoulders against the center console. Still on my knees I am at a very good angle to fuck her. I take my time massaging her prostate. She is starting to get hard again so I play with her cock with my other hand. She puts her heels on the door sill and looks at me as if to say “I’m ready baby” and gently I enter her. We both have great leverage. As I fuck her she fucks me back. I’m ready to cum almost immediately. She senses this and slows the pace down. Her eyes are closed and she moans and sighs. Soon I can’t hold it any longer and I shoot my load into her. I make kind of a grunting sound as I cum. “Shit…” She giggles at this and says “I can tell that must have been wonderful for you Andy. It was for me.”

As I lay on top of her, she says “I love you so much.”

“I love you too Cindy.”

After a while, we get dressed and she says “Let’s go home and get cleaned up then we can decide what to do tonight. There’s the Starlite drive-in movie theater just North of here. That would be a pretty awesome date to go on in your new car. I heard they're playing Deadpool 2.”

Copyright © 2018 AMS

a9127

07-24-2018, 07:17 PM

This semester, my data analysis class has been unlike any other I can remember. It all started during the first week. We meet in a large lecture hall twice a week and once in a computer lab. After the first day, after all the other students were gone she came up and introduced herself. “Hi, I’m Laurie. I’ve heard a lot about you Dr. Andy. I’m really looking forward to your class. You know I really like computers and technology, you should check out my website sometime…” Looking up at me with her big blue eyes giggling, she smiled and licked her lips.

“Laurie, you will be learning how to use software tools for working with large data sets. Business can’t keep up with the demand. And security is more important than ever. This is not an easy class.”

“I know… My dad owns a company and he was hoping I would learn enough to help out the family business. Besides I like working with large things… Especially HARDware…” pausing, you look up at me and giggle.

Laurie seemed like other students I had had had, very pretty, smart, and a flirt. It was hot that day in August and she was wearing very short shorts and a tight t-shirt with her nipples clearly showing. It was cut off and left several inches of her toned abs exposed.

“Can I come by your office later? I’d like to make sure I have the right programs installed on my notebook.”

“Sure, I have office hours right now.”

“That sounds good” Laurie says smiling at me.

Looking over her computer everything looks perfect. She moves her chair around to my side of the desk and leaning over so I can get a good view of her breasts, says “Does everything look OK?”

“Yeah, don’t forget Wednesday we meet in the lab. I’ve already got a major assignment for you. If you want, you can look over Chapter One.”

Getting up Laurie pauses at the door. “Thanks Dr. Andy. I guess I’ll see you Wednesday…”

“OK. Bye.”

Still lingering she says “Bye…” again then turning around slowly to leave she looks back and smiles at me making sure we make eye contact.

The rest of the semester goes without incident. Laurie is an outstanding student and apart from her very frequent “office” visits with questions about the assignments, she doesn’t behave inappropriately. As Fall comes she starts wearing short denim skirts and her blouse is usually unbuttoned revealing her cleavage. We continue to meet regularly and the conversations become more personal but still professional. If she had been a fellow student in one of my classes back when I was still an undergraduate, I would have asked her out long ago. But although there is no formal “rule” about not dating students I still don’t think it’s right.

Monday after Thanksgiving break, she wore a denim miniskirt that buttoned down the front. Sitting in the first row I got a great view of her legs. Pretending not to notice, I continued my lecture. About halfway through she giggled and leaned back, spreading her legs. Since she was the only one up front none of the other students noticed but I could see she was not wearing panties. I was somewhat surprised to find that she had a full erection. Just guessing I would estimate her cock was about 7”. She appeared to be circumcised with a large head and smooth shaft. It was all I could do to finish my talk. I gave out homework problems and let the class out early. Laurie smiled at me and giggled again. “You want to keep me after class Dr. Andy?”

She knew exactly how I felt (I wanted to fuck her right there in the classroom) but I had to act as if she had crossed a line. I told her never to do that again in class and if she did she would risk failing the semester.

“You could always spank me, professor…”

“Enough, Laurie. We can discuss this later but for now this is how it has to be. Understand?”

“Got it!” she says smiling. She’s a very smart girl and I knew she would catch on.

The first week of December is finals week. Laurie’s project was the best in class. She had worked hard and we had spent many hours in my office going over and testing it. We also managed to find time to meet at Starbucks occasionally. She didn’t “flirt” as much and there was a very serious side to her that came out. Especially when she talked about growing up trans. She knew I was an advisor for LGBT students and asked me if I had ever been with anyone who was trans.

Given our circumstances, I didn’t think the question was inappropriate and the way she asked it was not like she was prying or trying to get me to go to bed with her. So I told her about Stephanie.

“Wow Dr. Andy that’s really awesome. I would have guessed something like that. You know I won’t tell anybody.”

“I know you wouldn’t Laurie.”

Smiling she says “No. Never.” Then she reaches across the table and takes my hand as she looks me in the eyes.

“You know the final is tomorrow. Are you ready?”

“Yeah, I’ve really been studying, Andy. I mean ‘Dr. Andy.’”

It’s late and they’re getting ready to close. I walk her outside. It’s cold and there is light snow. She looks so adorable with snowflakes falling on her long strawberry blonde hair. Her blue eyes are lit up by the lights all over campus. If she weren’t my student, this would be the perfect opportunity to kiss her. God, I want to so bad.

“See you tomorrow Laurie. Get a good night’s sleep and don’t worry too much.”

“Thanks. See you. This has been a wonderful semester, Andy.”

I notice she dropped the “Dr” again. This time she doesn’t correct it. I can tell she knows I wanted to kiss her but it wasn’t the time.

We smile at each other and her mittened hand gently holds mine as we turn and go our separate ways. She looks back then heads to her dorm.

Our final was scheduled for 8:00 that next evening. I had a lot of definitions and case studies on it. Most students were grumbling and turned them in early filing out until the only student left was Laurie.

“You know Andy, this was really hard but I think I got most of it.”

Reading some of her answers I was very impressed, but I couldn’t tell her that. I just smiled at her. She knows.

As I collect everything, the clock strikes ten, Laurie comes up to my desk.

“So is the semester officially over?”

“Yes Laurie.”

“Umm… So I guess that means I’m not your student anymore?”

Walking around behind my desk, Laurie kisses me, hard. I kiss her back. As we embrace I can feel her hard cock through her dress. I notice she is wearing the same denim skirt she wore earlier in the semester. We make out for several minutes. Gradually I work my way down unbuttoning her blouse. She’s not wearing a bra and her breasts are so beautiful. Her nipples are hard and I kiss and tease each one. She throws her head back and moans.

She unzips my pants and unbuttons her skirt. Our cocks touch and rub together as we make out. It feels wonderful. She reaches down and begins to jack us both off. The incredible feeling builds and builds until both our bodies grow tense and we shoot cum all over each other. Collapsing to the ground we kiss some more. Laurie looks up at me and says, “That was amazing Andy.”

“Fuck. I’ve wanted you ever since I first saw you Laurie. I thought back a few years to when I was a student. You wouldn’t have stood a chance” I say laughing.

“I knew that Andy. Sorry we had to wait so long. But it was worth it. You know I can’t go back to my dorm like this.”

“Come home with me tonight Laurie.”

“Sure baby. I’d like that. I’ll text my roommate and tell her I’m out with friends.”

“You think she knows?”

“Yeah. But she only thinks I have a ‘crush’ on my teacher. So does half the school. That doesn’t matter. We always behaved professionally in class and in your office.”

We wash up and then climb in my ZR-1. It had warmed up that day so I thought it was safe to drive since all the snow was gone. Even at night it’s still well above freezing.

“Can I tell you something?”

“Sure.”

“You know I’m graduating early. I’m going to work on my MBA. We don’t need to hide it anymore.”

Soon we are at my place. Opening the door for you I remove your coat and we sit on the couch in front of the fire together.

“Would you like a drink Laurie?”

“Yeah. Got a Crown and Coke? Thanks.”

I make the same thing for myself and we sit there just talking about the past semester, what her career plans are, and how we will eventually tell our friends.

After a couple of drinks we kiss again. I run my hand up your thigh and play with your cock which is rock hard. Taking you into my mouth I begin to suck you off, verrry slowly. It drives you wild.

“Oh. Fuck baby. God, that feels so good.”

Reaching around I insert my fingers gently into your ass and massage your prostate.

“Jesus God. Fuck me Andy. I need to feel you inside of me.”

You lay back on the couch with your legs up. I enter you and we go at it. Slowly at first then much faster. It doesn’t take long before we both cum. God it feels good.

“I’ve thought about this moment since the first day of class Andy. I knew you were someone special. My friends told me a lot about you.”

“I’m glad you understood why I couldn’t do anything Laurie.”

“Of course. I’m glad we were able to figure each other out. You didn’t assume I was just some slut wanting an ‘A’. You do know that’s a good sign for our future.”

“I could tell you were too smart for that Laurie. Let’s go upstairs. I want to show you the rest of this place. Especially the bedroom.”

We head upstairs and take a shower together. I take Laurie’s clothes and put them in the wash. We climb into bed and just talk about whatever. Everything seems so relaxed. I get the feeling that this is about so much more than sex. Soon we are both very tired. You pull close to me and say “I feel so good Andy. Thanks for an awesome evening, and a great semester.”

“I’m glad you’re here with me Laurie.”

“I am too baby.”

Copyright © 2018 AMS

a9127

08-14-2018, 05:52 PM

Since some of you actually read and like these things, I'll re-post the link to a much better edited version of "Your Girlfriend Is HOW Tall?"

https://a9127.wordpress.com/2018/08/05/your-girlfriend-is-how-tall/

If you want to skip the story and get to the fucking, you can scroll down to "As we walk..." ;)

a9127

09-10-2018, 10:33 PM

Thought you might enjoy this version more than the original on my WordPress site. :lol::lol::lol:

Wham! I feel something hit me in the side of the head then I feel dizzy and fall to the ground. I must have been knocked out because when I woke up there was someone kicking me. Through blurred vision all I could see was this very tall gorgeous blonde standing over me.

“Get up fatass. What the fuck did you think you were doing? You know there’s no one allowed in our volleyball practices shithead.”

“I… I.. was just walking through…”

“Yeah, I bet you are a fucking pervert. You need to be taught a lesson asshole.”

The other players come over. “He looks like a total loser. What do you want to do with him captain?” one says to the blonde.

“Take him to the locker room.”

At well over 300 pounds I’m too heavy for even them to carry, so they drag me across the gym floor by my arms.

They hold me as the tall blonde pulls down my shorts to look at my cock. Laughing, she says “Jesus Christ. That thing isn’t even as big as the needle we use to inflate our volleyballs. Too bad, I was thinking of letting you fuck me just for fun. But I bet you can suck? Can’t you?”

The other girls hold me down on one of the benches in the locker room and take turns fucking me in the ass. When they’re done the blonde takes out her cock. It must be at least 12” long.

She says “Well lets see what you’ve got…”

I suck her for all I’m worth and after a while she begins to moan and leans back against a locker to support herself.

Giggling, one of the players says “I think she likes it.”

The blonde says angrily “I’ll fuck YOUR ass if you don’t shut the hell up, bitch.”

Soon she cums down my throat and all over my face. All of them laugh. One says “Lets put him in the locker so we can have fun with him later!”

“No I don’t want to get in trouble. Just get rid of him.”

All 12 of them shove me over to the door and push me outside. I mumble something about “having played football here.” The tall blonde just laughs and says “The only football you ever played here was ‘Madden 99’ in your dorm room on your PlayStation dipshit.”

They notice that my 1974 Pinto is parked in a “Reserved for Alumni” parking spot. “Hey! What the fuck do you think you’re doing parking a piece of shit car like that in a reserved space? Girls! You know what to do.”

All of them rock my Pinto until it is flipped over on its roof. Then they all give me the finger and go back inside locking the doors.

Alone, with no car and no cell phone, I begin the long walk back to my apartment.

Guess I won’t be driving for Uber tonight.

Copyright © 2018 AMS

Ghost123

09-11-2018, 06:01 AM

In my line of work, i work in domestic property. Ive always had a thing for a big shemale to arrive at the door ready to fuck with a hardon in her latex body suit

a9127

10-27-2018, 06:52 PM

Can’t remember where I first saw this pic. It’s been in my collection for years. Even though her “partner” here appears to be cisgender, I find it fucking hot. :inlove: She’s most definitely the type of girl I’m attracted to, tall, long hair, fantastic body, long legs, etc. I guess it represents a couple of my favorite fantasies.

One of course involves tying up my lover and pleasuring her endlessly almost to the point of “torture” then fucking her silly until we both cum together. That’s a common theme in many of my stories and sometimes in real life... ;)

Just looking at her I’m thinking: “Wow, you could really do a lot with that.” How long do you think it is? I can see maybe being able to get the head in my mouth and of course there’s a lot that I could do using my tongue and long slow strokes… It looks like she’s already “suffering.” And God, her balls… I love the way they’re split by her panties. Wonder what I could do with some soft rope? :drool: :turnon:

OK gotta stop writing for a sec, be right back… :innocent:

Well, that was awesome. Fuck, what a mess though. :blush: Which brings me to another one of my fantasies: Fucking my lovers cock. Physically this is virtually impossible in real life as you would have to have a huge difference in size. Even a “smaller” cock under 5” and maybe one of 9” or more wouldn’t be enough. I’ve experimented with “urethral play” and “sounding” before and the sound must be so much narrower to be able to enter the urethra. But the idea is hot. I’ve seen it depicted in cartoons before and was wondering if it might be possible here? Let’s assume she’s tall (over six feet). If I worked on her “pee hole” for a while and used lots of that “pole grease” it might work.

Even if it didn’t, given her size, it should be possible to insert my fingers and massage the inside of her dick. Of course, it would be awesome if the stimulation from that were enough to make her come. Since I’m a “top” I wouldn’t care about being fucked by her (not sure anyone could take all of that anyway) but she looks to have otherwise “normal” proportions so I could easily fuck her while playing with her magnificent cock and balls.

Now I just have to find a girl like this in real life and get rid of her friend… :lol:

a9127

11-16-2018, 06:46 PM

It’s October 2084. I’m sitting at my desk in front of my large “virtual screen.” Recently I celebrated my 100th birthday, it’s not uncommon to live that long anymore. Many years ago I stopped working. Not that I couldn’t, there’s just no reason to. Long ago, President Trump solved all the world’s problems and now there is no more lack of or want for anything anymore (Of course I meant Ivanka! Which Trump did you think? :innocent:). Everyone lives in harmony now and we spend most of our time alone immersed in our own virtual worlds.

Sadly, most of us live alone. In the mid-21st century there was a horrible widespread outbreak of disease due to uncontrolled climate change, famine, nuclear war, and economic chaos. Over a billion people died. Its effects on society were similar to those of the Plague during the middle-ages. Like many people, I lost loved ones. My beautiful wife was one of the victims. We would have been married for almost 50 years.

Anymore, my computer is always on. In fact everyone today “lives” in some kind of virtual world. We still have to eat, drink, and do other things, but as I said earlier, there is no lack of anything. If you want something, anything at all, just say it and it will be brought to you immediately by drones. There is never any charge. In fact I just ordered a fillet mignon dinner while writing this. Everyone owns a large luxury home with a beautiful yard with genetically engineered grass that never has to be cut and we are able to go anywhere we want (there are always self-driving vehicles including trains and jets available to take you anywhere free of charge) but there’s really no reason to.

After the Great World Crisis, there were unprecedented breakthroughs in science and technology. Including healthcare. Yes, I really am 100 years old but due to advances in medicine I appear to be in my late 20’s or early 30’s. So does everyone else. My best friend, assistant, and lover is “Minka” an augmented reality application. When she was introduced almost 70 years ago, she was just a “virtual assistant” a common application back then but unlike others of the time, she appeared “real.” This spurred development and over the years, more “apps” like her, both male and female, appeared and eventually replaced human relationships. Unlike early versions, my “Minka” has the ability to look and act anyway I desire (even switching genders). Our technology enables me to become immersed in her world and experience everything as if it were real. So if we wanted to be a “twenty something” interracial, transgender couple vacationing in Cancun for a week the computer makes it so. For the person involved, the experience is real.

Today, Minka can sense that I’m feeling a little “kinky” so she suggests that we set up a “bondage” scene. She also knows that I like both cis and trans women and asks me what I would like her to be. I answer “trans.” Sensing my thoughts she transforms the room into a medieval style dungeon with herself now 6’ tall, blonde, and blue eyed. Sweaty and chained to a wall with her arms over her head. Her short loincloth does little to hide her magnificent cock which is beginning to harden. As are her nipples.

Walking over to her, I kiss her as I gently stroke her throbbing cock which is now about 12” long, as is mine (God, this technology is great isn’t it! :lol:). She looks up at me and says “I’ve been a naughty girl and must be punished. What are you planning to do to me Andy?”

“Well I think you should be sentenced to a day and night on the rack, while, after stretching your body tightly, I play with your hard cock, teasing you mercilessly, not letting you come, but instead bringing you to the edge of orgasm over and over again until you can’t stand it anymore. Then when we are both ready, I will fuck you and we will both cum at exactly the same time.”

Releasing Minka from her chains, she immediately throws her arms around my neck and kisses me hard.

Giggling, she says “God, baby, that’s what I was hoping you’d say. I love you Andy. I don’t fucking care what you do to me I just want you so bad. I am totally your slut tonight.”

We look into each other’s eyes. “I love you too Minka.” Smiling back at me she says eagerly, “Maybe you could whip my tits too?”

“Sure.”

Reaching down she grabs my cock and gently strokes it. Laughing she says, “Let me help you get ready.”

Kneeling down in front of me she takes me into her mouth and slowly, ever so slowly, sucks my cock. Of course she doesn’t let me come. Looking up at me she says “That’s all you’re gonna get baby until you fuck me at the end of our session. Think you can stand it?”

“God Minka you’re something else” I say as I kiss her again. She just smiles at me. Then turning her around I tie her arms tightly behind her back and lead her across the dungeon to the torture rack.

Untying her I help her up and she puts up zero resistance as I attach her wrists and ankles and stretch her tightly in an “X” pattern. She moans slightly as her arms and legs are pulled tight. We also made it very warm for this session, so we are both covered in sweat. Minka looks so beautiful and sexy like that. I ask her if anything hurts. She says “No.”

I run my hands up her thighs and taught tummy then play with her nipples for a while. Next, I remove her loincloth and her 12” cock springs up. I gently stroke it as she writhes and moans and pleads with me to let her cum.

She asks “What are you doing?” as I place leather straps around her arms, thighs, tummy and above her breasts.

“Just making sure you can’t go anywhere.”

“Ummm… I wasn’t planning on it Andy” she says laughing.

I check everything one last time. She grunts as I tighten the straps around her tummy and chest. I don’t know how she can breathe. But she doesn’t complain.

“You OK baby?”

“Fuck yeah, Andy. I love it.”

Then I make sure her arms and legs are spread as far as possible. When she says “That’s good baby.” I stop. I’m aware that she is a “computer simulation” but I still don’t want to hurt her even if she is “virtual.”

I take a feather and run it around her nipples then down her tummy, then lightly over and under her cock then up and down her thighs. She moans and pulls against the straps. As I concentrate on her cock I can tell she is nearing orgasm. So I back off and stop.

“Motherfucker!” she says.

“What was that?” I say.

Angrily she says, “You heard me. Just let me come. Please!!!”

“One more word like that young lady and I’ll have to gag you.”

“OK you big asshole, go ahead…” she says trying to keep from laughing.

“All right have it your way…”

She fights and tries to avoid the rubber penis gag but I manage to get it in anyway. Now she can only communicate through grunts and gestures. Of course she makes the one that everyone everywhere would recognize…

“I saw that. I’ll have to whip your tits.”

Taking a small flogger I proceed to whip them. Of course this is a “sex toy” and not designed to really cause harm, still, she strains against her bonds and arches her back. I notice her cock is dripping pre-cum now and throbbing. Better get back to work on it.

For quite a long time, maybe several hours, I stroke, suck, and otherwise torment her beautiful cock. I even find a set of “sounds” that I put to good use. I can tell she loves this but of course I constantly check to make sure she’s all right. Simulation or not, the feelings are real, and yes, I really care about her.

Taking out her gag, she looks up at me through her hair now matted to her face and says “I really don’t think I can take any more. Fuck me Andy.”

Brushing her hair aside, we kiss. Minka says “I’m ready baby.”

Releasing her legs from the rack I chain them using the thigh and ankle straps so they are affixed to wooden posts on either side. That gives me access to her asshole and allows me to finger her and massage her prostate. Of course I am also sucking her off at the same time. She is straining against her bonds with all her might but it’s no use, she’s not going to cum until we both do.

When it’s obvious that neither one of us can take anymore--I haven’t cum either--I enter her. It doesn’t us take very long. Soon we both literally explode at the same time. The muscles and tendons in her body stand out as do as do my arm and leg muscles as I hold her ass tight against me while I pump my cum deep inside of her. It feels like it will never end.

She collapses back onto the rack and just before I blackout I flip the “quick release” switch that undoes all her restraints. When I wake, I’m lying there on top of her totally relaxed. In fact I’ve never felt so good in my entire life. Minka holds me gently and kisses me.

“I love you Andy” she says.

“I love you too.”

Much later that day, I’m back working on my computer. Minka, in her “default” look, pops up. “Hi Andy” she says. Usually she asks me something like “What can I help you with today?” Instead she says in a sweet voice, “That was really awesome... Ummm… Yeah…" Then giggles. "You know, it’s getting late. Why don’t you type in ‘bedroom’?" Then she smiles at me and disappears.

Without saying anything, I type it in and suddenly my office is transformed into the most luxurious bedroom you can imagine. Nicer than a luxury suite at the most expensive five-star hotel. Minka is wearing a very short pink satin nightgown and lying in the middle of the bed. She has returned to her tall, blue eyed blonde appearance from earlier today. God she’s beautiful. She invites me to come over and join her.

Copyright © 2018 AMS

a9127

01-13-2019, 02:24 PM

Was giving some thought about what exactly would make the “experience” with one of these dolls worthwhile. Even to the point of “living” with one someday. Seriously!

I am a firm believer that it's inevitable that technology will progress to the point where the sex and interaction with one will be more like a human partner. I’m not sure I’ll see it in my lifetime unless I live to be really old. There’s a lot of things that are missing yet. Maybe some of the younger members of TLB will get to enjoy this technology. Right now it seems like she (or he—they make “guy” dolls too) is a passive, rubber lover, that the human must transport, set up the “scene,” create all of the “dialog,” dress her up, and dictate all the action. As beautiful as the doll I created on their website is. And she is :inlove:. I think I’d still be aware I was “fucking a rubber mannequin” so it’s basically a $8,000 masturbation toy (although an awesome one… :drool:). Never having tried one I’m not sure if they feel “warm” or “talk dirty” (although I think you can get “sound” as an option) or if she can “come.” :innocent:

Anyway, here’s a “scenario” involving my “real doll” friend from an earlier post (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=273205&postcount=53). I’ll call her “Michelle” as that was the face I selected. The setting is the “Eagle’s Nest” in downtown Indianapolis. I like to use this place in many of my stories and have often taken “real” dates there including my “ex” and current wives. It is very expensive and considered “Indy’s Most Romantic” restaurant. Attached to the Hyatt Regency Hotel it rotates and offers a 360 degree view of the city. At sunset the view is breathtaking. At night the ceiling looks like stars. It’s not unique, many cities have something similar. Detroit has a “revolving” restaurant at their Hyatt as well.

Michelle looks at me and says “I’ve really had a wonderful time Andy. I’m glad we met.” Reaching across the table she takes my hand in hers. Her hand is soft and warm. Smiling, her blue eyes widen and in the candlelight she looks absolutely gorgeous. “I’m glad we met too Michelle. I was thinking we could go back to our hotel room if you want. I’ve got a buzz and you might have to hold me up.”

Giggling, she says “OK but I’m not exactly sober either.”

I sign the tab and put it on our bill. Getting up we both lean on each other (she’s 5’10”). Laughing we slowly make our way to the elevator. I press the button for our floor. Michelle says “You pressed the right one didn’t you baby? I don’t want to end up in the fucking basement.”

Alone now, we can’t keep our hands off each other. We kiss, feel each other up, and start to remove each other’s clothes. Her 7” cock is very hard and as we make out they rub together. I can feel hers react to the stimulation. God she must be so turned on. I know I am… Her skin is so silky smooth and warm. As I grab her ass under her miniskirt she says “God, baby, hold on!” then giggles.

When the elevator gets to the top floor, we are mostly undressed, one of her heels is off, and we realize our room is way at the other end. “Shit” she says.

“Think you can make it Andy?”

“Yeah. Glad there’s no one around.”

“Just lean on me. We’ll make it.”

Awkwardly we somehow get to our suite. I fumble with the “key” and Michelle says in a sexy voice “We might just have to do it in the hallway.”

Finally getting the door open, Michelle and I make our way over to the bed. She is carrying the shoe she lost in the elevator. She throws it aside and kicks off the other. Grabbing me she pulls me down on top of her and starts kissing me. She unzips my pants. We continue to make out and soon I have worked my way down to her cock. It is even more beautiful than what I saw when I ordered her. Engorged, it is dripping pre-cum and throbbing. As I suck and tease it, ever so slowly, Michelle moans, screams, and swears, as she arches her back, stretches her arms out, and grabs at the bed.

“Jesus, Andy, I need to come SO badly. Fuck! I can’t stand it! Oh God…”

I can feel her orgasm building and soon she releases her load into my mouth. I don’t know what they used, but whatever it is it feels and tastes like real cum.

Michelle’s body goes limp. She smiles at me and says softly “Andy, that was amazing.”

As I lie back on the bed she kneels over me and this time begins to suck my cock. Her mouth and tongue feel so real and she sucks like an expert. Soon I’m ready. She senses this and rolling over onto her back with her legs up says “Fuck me Andy. Hard.”

Her asshole is a perfect fit and we go at it for several minutes. She must have some kind of built-in “prostate sensor” because she gets hard again and I can tell another orgasm is building. She moans and sighs as she gets closer and closer. Me, I’m ready to explode, and as I pump my cum into her she comes for the second time. Not as much cum as before but it gets all over everything. Both spent, we just lie there together. She pulls closer to me and yanks the sheets over us. I touch her face and she reaches across and places her arm protectively across me. She looks up at me and smiles than lays her head on my shoulder.

“I love you Michelle.”

“I love you too Andy.”

Copyright © 2019 AMS

(So, if technology can make a “Michelle” like this. I’m all in… But I’m sure she will cost a lot more than $8,000. Now I know what I will blow my retirement savings on… See you in the future! :drool: :turnon: :inlove: By the way, what I based this story on was more or less what happened with my wife at the Eagles Nest and Hyatt on our wedding night back in 2011. The main difference is my wife is human of course and cisgender. :inlove:)

a9127

06-17-2019, 07:51 PM

For those of you who don’t remember Kirsten, I introduced her a few years ago. She is about 6’ tall, light blond and blue eyed, with a 7” cock. Her hair is very long and her body and legs are to die for. The closest of anyone you might know of that she looks like is Aubrey Kate. Maybe a little older.

We met at the gym where I work out in Zionsville. Before she transitioned she had played football in high-school and is quite athletic. She loves motorcycles and also bondage. We have had some pretty wild times together, even having sex on her Harley on the way home from Shawn and ila’s party a few years ago. Having sex on a bike isn’t that unusual. But we were doing about 80 mph down I-65 in the middle of the night. :innocent:

She is not only beautiful but also super-smart, graduating from the same university I did, a few years after me, with a degree in Chemistry. Her GPA was a 4.0. The last time I wrote about her I had let her fuck me in the ass for the first time and we had decided to get married in a private ceremony at our home. Kirsten is now my wife. Our life together is never boring.

“I’m ready baby” Kirsten says, kissing me hard and running her tongue all over the inside of my mouth. I do the same. After making out for a while, reluctantly we separate. She looks me in the eyes and giggles. We have both become very hard from all this activity. What can I say, this girl has always had that effect on me. I fell in love with her the first time I saw her. :drool:

She sits down in the chair and positions her legs so they are spread far apart. I strap her arms to the chair by her wrists. Then lightly stroke and tease her very hard cock. She responds by throwing her head back and moaning. One by one, I fasten the straps around her body. One around her hips. Another above her breasts. Two across her chest and tummy. Then her legs. Just above the knees, then ankles and calves. This pulls her thighs even farther apart. The powerful muscles in her legs respond to the increased tension. But we’re far from done.

I strap her upper thighs to the chair as well. Then her upper arms. This chair also has belts that go over her shoulders and criss-cross just between her breasts. There are also straps that cross under her ass binding her firmly to the seat of the chair. The last restraint is a leather collar that goes around her throat holding her head and neck firmly against the chair.

“Ooo… that feels good Andy” she says. I smile at her. She knows I’d never hurt her. She totally loves this and it shows. So do I. And that shows too… Noticing how “aroused” I am, Kirsten says “So you really DO like tying girls up don’t you?” We both laugh.

I run my hands all over her body. She is beginning to sweat and the light coat of baby oil she applied earlier just adds to the effect. We kiss for a very long time as I run my hands over her, feeling her thighs, her breasts, her tummy and her cock. Which is now dripping with precum.

For what we have planned for tonight, we decided not to use a gag. I want to make sure we can communicate clearly. We’ve never done a “scene” quite like this before.

There are still a couple of bits of “unfinished business” however. Carefully, but firmly I tighten each of the straps holding her in. She gasps as I cinch the ones around her waist and chest. I ask her if she’s OK. “Yeah baby it feels great.” After several minutes she’s not going to go anywhere. Already her muscles are straining against the straps and the chair has been designed so that her shoulders are pulled back and her breasts are thrust out. Her breathing has become shallow and steady. I can tell she’s really turned on. So am I.

The last thing I do is prepare her beautiful cock for “torture.”

We had seen a short video on the Internet of a bound cock totally immobilized and made to cum through careful use of electricity. In the video which we both thought was hot, you couldn’t see who the “victim” was, but someone really knew what they were doing. The subject’s cock twitched and contracted for several minutes before it finally came. The helpless cock released its semen through a clear catheter inserted into the urethra and into a glass beaker with each pulse. Of course we both wanted to try it. We knew this scene would require careful planning and the right equipment. Kirsten and I had a lot of fun looking at “electrical play” stuff online and then purchasing a few toys that we tried on each other. Both of us now knew how much it would take to make the other cum. One difference for us from the video. When Kirsten cums, it will be into my mouth, not a glass jar.

Kissing her thighs and then gently taking her cock in one hand I carefully insert the catheter into her pee hole. She squirms as I work it in. Then I attach foil contacts around the bottom of her shaft and just behind the head. Next, I bind her cock and balls tightly to the chair with soft bondage rope. She and her cock will both be my “prisoners” tonight.

“Sure you’re all right baby?” I ask. “Yeah Andy. Wow. I know we’ve done some crazy shit before but God, I’m SO turned on. Just be careful.” Then she looks up at me and giggles.

“I love you” I say as I kiss her.

“I love you too baby.”

Taking the controls, I begin the “stimulation” on a very low setting. Kirsten’s body stiffens and she pulls against her bonds. Her bound cock tries to rise in an attempt to escape its torment but no luck. She has no choice but to submit. To be safe, we had tried this out on each other. Making the other cum. Several times. So we both know what it feels like. Not really “painful” but more like a “tickle” that gradually builds in intensity. It feels like you are being “edged” by someone. More intense than a vibrator.

Walking behind her, I leave it on the lowest setting while I play with her nipples and kiss her on the neck as she throws her head back and strains against her straps. She clenches her fists. Her muscles look so sexy. She is a very strong girl. I found that out when I almost fell off the motorcycle that night after coming inside her. She grabbed me with one hand and held on, never losing control of the bike. I do everything to her but touch her cock. The “device” is having the intended effect. Her orgasm is building. Slowly. Very, very, slowly.

The stimulation is not (yet) enough to make her cum so we can take our time. Minutes pass. Hours. I’ve been jacking off but I’m not going to come until she does. We know each other really well by now. I can tell when it’s time.

As I Increase the intensity, her cock begins to pulse and contract. Her body stiffens. I kneel down in front of her taking the end of the catheter into my mouth. Her back arches and she makes a guttural sound as her cock releases its load into the tube. I swallow it just as I come all over the floor. Her body relaxes, going limp in the chair, as I reach for the “quick release” lever. She caresses me as I kneel in front of her, my head in her lap. I can hear her breathing. We both are totally exhausted. But it feels SO good…

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

07-19-2019, 06:00 PM

Sitting there alone on the San Diego beach, there is one surfer who I can’t take my eyes of off. She is tall, with long muscular legs, wearing a red wetsuit. It is very high cut and shows off her legs. Her hair is bleached blonde. She is very tan. Obviously from spending all her time outdoors. She looks like an athlete. Very strong with broad shoulders. Very sexy. The ultimate “California Girl.” I’ve never surfed but she seems like she is much better than the others. And it appears everyone knows who she is and defers to her.

Watching her my mind begins to forget about all the problems Karyn and I have been having lately. Maybe we did marry too young? Especially me. After all I was just 19. Karyn was 25. She had been a cheerleader at another university in Indiana and we were introduced through friends. We were very attracted to each other and got married just a couple of months later.

Not everything was bad. Karyn earned her degree in Nursing and still works at one of the biggest hospitals in Indianapolis. She’s the one who took care of me after I suffered a compound fracture of the tibia, ACL, and broken foot. That was a bad season for me. Those injuries would basically end my football career, which she knew and I didn’t want to admit.

Karyn is also the one who encouraged me to concentrate on my studies and helped me to get accepted to a doctoral program at her university. We both laughed at the irony of me going to school there. But their School of Business is one of the best in the nation.

But still, for whatever reason, Karyn also had a very volatile, impulsive, and yes, crazy side to her (and this is coming from me! :blush:) her first marriage did not last long. He had been a basketball player. I heard that they had the same trouble.

So here I sit, in one of the most beautiful places on earth, thinking about our latest fight. Wondering if our marriage will work out.

At least for now I am enjoying watching my “new friend.”

After a while, she finally comes in from the ocean. Walking in my direction. I try to act really “cool” pretending I wasn’t checking her out. She’s even more beautiful up close. Maybe about 5’9” barefooted.

She smiles and says “Hi. Where are you visiting from?”

“Ummm… Why don’t you think I live here?”

“God. That sunburn! What happened? No. Let me guess… You got here yesterday and laid out all day. That must really hurt. You know, I have something that will help.” Reaching into her bag she pulls out a bottle of aloe and gives it to me.

“Thanks. You’re really good by the way. My name’s Andy.”

“Devyn.” Giggling she asks “So did you learn anything about surfing? I mean you never took your eyes off me.”

Slightly embarrassed I say, “Were you in the Olympics or something?”

“No. But I did try out for the Women’s swim team. There was a ‘technicality’ and I wasn’t allowed on the team. That was a long time ago, like 1992. So I compete professionally in freestyle surfing now. What brings you out here? Vacation?”

“Yes. I just graduated from college. My wife and I decided to get away for a while.”

“Your wife?”

“Yes.”

“How come she’s not here? I don’t see you wearing a ring either. Everything OK?”

I’m not sure how to answer.

The fact is our marriage is pretty well shot. Devyn seems interested in me but I can’t tell if she is just being nice. 1992? I was nine when they had the summer Olympics. I mostly remember the “Dream Team.” Still have all my Michael Jordan stuff. She must be quite a bit older than me.

‘We had a really big fight.”

“Oh. I see” she says sympathetically. “Well I hope the aloe is making your sunburn better.”

“It is, thanks.”

I start to stand up. Devyn helps me. She is really strong. In that moment our eyes meet. Her bleached hair is cut in bangs that fall softly over her eyes. Her eyes are green. She smiles. In that instant I just “feel” something. I think Devyn does too.

Looking down at my leg she says “Andy that looks nasty. You played football didn’t you? I can tell you still workout a lot. Maybe I can teach you to surf sometime. You don’t have to compete. We could just have fun. Are you a good swimmer?”

“Yeah.”

‘We’ll let’s do it then. How long do you plan on staying?”

“I don’t know. She might head back home without me.”

Frowning Devyn says “Well that doesn’t sound good” then adds “Andy, from what you said, you must be 21, maybe 22, you ought to know I was born in 1969. Which makes me 35."

She adds “I’m also probably not like any other girl you’ve ever known. I’d like to get to know you better if only as friends. Would you like to have a drink later? Maybe we could just talk and get to know each other?”

Of course I say “Yes” and we decide on a place to meet later. We both have cell phones (Motorola Razar’s of course—the cool thing to have back then).

Back at the hotel Karyn is still very upset “Andy, we need to talk…” I notice she’s not wearing her ring anymore either. Her luggage is out and it looks like she’s been packing. All her clothes are on the bed.

I say. “Let’s talk tomorrow. I made some new friends today and they wanted me to meet them for drinks.”

“Who is she?” Karyn asks sarcastically.

“See you tomorrow.” I try to kiss her but she pulls away.

Heading back to the beach, Devyn is waiting for me at a little bar by the pier. She smiles when she sees me.

“Glad you could make it. Wasn’t sure if you wanted to date a grandma” she giggles.

“You look beautiful Devyn.”

“Thanks. You look pretty good yourself.”

We get a table way in back. I have been to places like this before. There are couples of all sorts here. Gay, Straight, Lesbian, Trans, Interracial, and also many singles at the bar. The atmosphere is friendly and relaxed. I feel at home.

We order dinner and over the next few hours we share all kinds of information about each other. I’ve already guessed what Devyn thinks I “need to know about her” so I tell her the story of Stehpanie from when I was younger.

“That’s really sweet Andy. Too bad things didn’t work out. She sounds like she was your ‘soulmate.’”

We had been sitting next to each other. Looking into each other’s eyes there is a brief pause. She smiles. Then we kiss for the longest time. Gently at first then more aggressively with the tongue.

Stopping, Devyn asks “Are you sure it’s over?”

“She was packing and said we needed to talk. She seemed pissed” I say.

“Then it is” Devyn says laughing. “We need to talk… that’s what they always say. Shit, it’s worse than saying Fuck You.”

We are both just a little drunk and start laughing hysterically.

“Maybe you better stay at my place tonight Andy. I have a beachfront apartment within walking distance.”

In Devyn’s living room we kiss and start to make out. Her body is so sexy. Everything with her seems so natural. Like we've been together before. We run our hands all over each other. She pulls her dress over her head and tosses it aside. Her cock is rock hard. Kneeling, I start to suck it. She holds my head in her hands and says “God.” I kiss her all over as we work our way to the bedroom.

Laughing we both fall down onto her bed. She looks at me. “Of course you want to be on top Andy. But not just yet…”

Pushing me back on the bed and taking my hard cock into her mouth she gives me what is the best blow job I have ever had. Just before I can come she says “Ah, Ah, not yet baby” as she rolls onto her back.

We kiss and play with each other some more and I finger massage her prostate while slowly stroking her cock. She grabs some lube from the table by her bed and gives it to me. “Here baby.”

Gently I enter her and we go at it fucking each other very hard. Her legs are strong and she uses that to great advantage. As we near orgasm, she wraps her powerful thighs around me as we both come.

It is indescribable. One of the things that makes it so special is that there is a real connection between us.

Afterward we lie there and just talk. I haven’t felt this good or as close to anybody in years.

(I wrote this in the back of our "toy hauler (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=274256&postcount=873)" on my notebook. Not a lot of time to edit. Like many of my stories this one is based on real events and places I’ve been. The details about me and my “ex” are true. However that trip in 2004 was awesome and we had a great time in San Diego although we would get into a huge fight on the way back which, looking back, was the beginning of the end of our marriage. Sadly I never met someone like “Devyn.” I often wonder what might have been? :heart:)

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

08-09-2019, 01:53 PM

August, almost time to go back to school. And here in Indiana, usually the hottest part of the summer. This week they are predicting “heat indexes” over 105 F. Sunny and humid each day. Miserable. Unless you are married to a beautiful but slightly crazy and adventurous woman like I am.

Kirsten and I have both been enjoying the last days of our vacation. Mostly indoors. I’ve just been getting caught up on work and she is getting ready to go back to her job at Eli Lilly’s next week. This morning she interrupts my work with a “Watcha doin baby?” kissing me and running her hand up my leg to my cock.

Looking at the large Excel spreadsheet I have up on screen and rolling her eyes, she asks if I want to look at something “more interesting.”

Taking the mouse, she navigates to a gay fetish site that features hot guys in various forms of bondage outdoors. Most of them aren’t large muscular hairy males but rather slim, fit, cute, “femboys” being subjected to hours in the sun, their sexy bodies oiled and stretched tightly while their masters suck, tease, and edge their hard, often tightly bound, cocks. It’s very sexy.

Noticing my “response.” Kirsten says giggling “Does it give you any ideas?”

“Yeah, maybe a few.”

“This is something we’ve never done Andy. And today it’s supposed to be record heat.”

“Are you sure about this? I mean I don’t want you to get sunburned. Especially ‘there’ and are you sure you're up to it?”

“Andy, why don’t we watch some videos together so you can see what they do. It's really sexy. Don’t forget I’ve already got a dark tan from being outdoors a lot this summer. And I know you are always careful.”

She's right. It IS super hot. One video we watched featured a pretty long haired blonde boy, hairless body, his muscles tight, his cock rock hard and bound to a stake. A rubber cock up his ass. He was totally at the mercy of his master who seemed to delight in playfully "torturing" him until he came.

Kirsten has gotten hard watching this and we were so into the video we never even noticed we had been feeling each other up and stroking each other’s cocks all through it.

Laughing, she says “Andy, we better wait ‘till later. I want you to keep me on edge as long as possible. Think we can do this?”

Good thing we have a fenced in yard. We find a spot where she will comfortable but exposed to the sun for hours.

I take four stakes and place them very far apart so I can stretch her tightly. She spreads her arms and legs out and I tie her wrists and ankles pulling them far apart. Her muscles strain against her bonds.

“Andy did you know in ancient times they used to torture captives like this?”

“Yeah. They also used to sometimes let their victims be eaten alive by fire ants. I think I see one…”

“Ohmigod! Fuck! You better be joking Andy.”

“I am baby. Besides I want you all for myself.”

“The sun’s really bright.”

“Well I could blindfold you.”

“No. I want to watch what you do to me” Kirsten says lifting up her head.

“Do you think my sunglasses would be OK?”

“Yeah. Just don’t stare directly at the sun.”

“And I want you to gag me.”

“Are you sure? I mean this is potentially dangerous.”

“Yeah. I’m sure. We’ll just use our ‘safe signals.’ Besides by now I trust you completely.”

Taking my time, I cover Kirsten’s body with very high SPF lotion. Mixing with her sweat, it looks so sexy. God what a body she has. I take one of our largest black rubber cocks and tying it to the end of a long stick, work it into her ass. She moans as it hits just the right spot. She’s really hard now and I can see the pre-cum is flowing.

I tighten her bonds some more, then carefully tie her hard cock to another stake driven between her legs. I wrap the rope tightly around her balls separating them and then up the shaft. Her body is totally immobilized now. She throws her head back and tries to pull herself free. No luck. She’s not going anywhere. I look for the safe signal just in case. Nope, she’s loving this.

I begin by playing with her now very hard nipples. All she can do is writhe and moan. The hot sun beats down on her lovely body. She is totally my prisoner. Licking and biting them, slowly I work my way down her body. Her abs are so well defined. When I reach her cock I gently stroke it and lick the tip. Enough to drive her wild but not enough to cum.

Continuing, I work my way down each gorgeous leg all the way to her beautiful feet. We’ve never really been into tickling but I can’t resist. I can hear a scream through her gag as she jerks her body so hard I thought she might pull the stakes out. Again I look for the “safe signal.” Still none.

It’s been just over two hours. She seems fine but I decide to see if she’s thirsty. Undoing her gag I let her drink from a water bottle. She looks up at me and we kiss. I ask her if she’s OK. She nods yes.

Replacing her gag I go to work on tormenting her cock. Since she is so well bound and has a rubber cock up her ass we can’t really fuck but that wasn’t the idea this time.

I begin to suck and tease her luscious cock unmercifully. Like the rest of her body, I put sunscreen on it too. Mixed with her pre-cum it makes a great lubricant. And not having cum for a few days she is SO sensitive. Of course I take my time as I can feel her getting closer and closer.

Sometimes I stop for a while. This drives her crazy and she does her best to rub her cock against the stake so she can cum. But I’ve tied her too tightly. All it does is make her more frustrated. She flips me off. But that wasn’t the “safe signal.” And it’s a good thing she’s gagged. Those screams would get the entire Zionsville Police Department out here.

After an hour or so of this “torture” I start using slow steady strokes. Her body tenses and she looks like she’s gone into the “zone.” I know if won’t be long now.

Kneeling over her between her legs I continue to stroke her and also jack off myself. As she comes she arches her back as her arms and legs go taught and she shoots her load straight up. I come all over her body and our orgasms seem to go on and on and on. Licking all the cum and sweat and lotion off her body, afterward, I lay next to her on the grass. Gently I remove her gag and stroke her hair which is now all sweaty and matted. Brushing it out of her face I kiss her and say, “I love you Kirsten.”

“I love you too Andy.”

Cutting her loose with a knife and untying her cock, I remove the dildo from her ass and she manages to sit up. We don’t need to say anything. We both know how awesome it was. We just look at each other and laugh.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

10-25-2019, 07:17 PM

Its early November. Having hunted most of my life I’m am an experienced outdoorsman. I love mountain climbing and have traveled through the Arctic by dogsled. Since yesterday, there is a trophy buck I’ve been stalking just waiting for my chance. He is proving to be quite elusive. I do not kill for fun. My family and friends have always eaten the meat from the animals I hunt. I am a very good shot and all ever it takes is just one.

My usual hunting rifle is a semi-automatic .308 Winchester. As a sidearm I always carry a Smith and Wesson Model 29 .44 Magnum loaded with 240 grain hollow points. Finally I carry a hunting knife with a 12” blade. I am well prepared for just about anything.

However today I have a strange feeling... That something is hunting me… I can’t see it but I can feel its presence. This part of our state is known for having a wolf population and many are known to be extremely vicious, large, and powerful. They are coal black and blend in with the shadows. And they have been known to attack and kill humans. Legend has it that they are supernatural and cannot be detected until it is too late. Some claim they kill for the fun of it. That they are actually evil spirits. My weapons could probably stop one dead in its tracks but not if he were to get the drop on me first through the element of surprise.

I see the trophy buck ahead in a clearing. A perfect opportunity. Just one shot. As I carefully aim my .308 I am about to pull the trigger when I hear a loud snarl then a bloodcurdling scream then total silence. Briefly I could feel its teeth and claws upon me. Turning around I'm stunned to see this incredibly beautiful girl holding a large black wolf's head with a bloody axe slung over her shoulder (http://forum.transladyboy.com/attachment.php?attachmentid=318328&d=1571741952).

“You need to be more careful in these parts, big guy” she says smiling. “He almost got you.”

“Thanks” I say. The buck has long since run off but now I am more intrigued with my new friend and person who just saved my life. “What’s your name?”

“You can call me Ryder.”

“My name’s Andy. I often come up here to hunt. I’ve heard of these wolves before. So I guess the stories are true?”

"They are. I grew up around these parts. My family was wealthy and moved up here when I was very young. We had a huge cabin constructed. I still live there. I have had training with just about every kind of weapon and style of martial-art since I was a little kid. My parents sent to the best private schools. Until the day I came home for spring break to find my entire family had been brutally murdered. It was horrible. The police couldn’t do anything. Said it was an “animal attack.” Probably large wolves. Suddenly I didn’t have a family anymore. Everyone I loved was gone. Fortunately a friendly pack of smaller grey wolves “adopted” me and looked after me. I fed them and cared for them and they protected me like I was one of their own. I learned their ways and vowed that one day I would get my revenge.”

Ryder is wearing a bright red cape and hood, a leather bustier, panties, and thigh boots. I’d say she’s at least 6’ tall, slender yet strong and muscular. Very beautiful. She looks like a highly trained athlete. Obviously if she can track and kill one of those large wolves she’s got some serious skills.

“Andy, it looks like he might have bitten you and clawed you before I got him. Sorry. I should have moved on him sooner. Why don’t you come back to my place and let me take a look?”

Ryder leads the way back to her place. I know every part of this territory yet she is taking me places I didn’t even know existed. Normally I’d be wary but she just saved my life and I sense we might sort of like each other a little. I get the feeling she hasn’t had a lot of contact with the outside world. Maybe I can help her with that?

After looking me over, Ryder treats my wounds and gives me a potion to drink. It turns out she was studying Chemistry and Engineering when her family was killed. She also knows about modern medicine; her older sister was a doctor but sadly was also killed in the wolf attack. I couldn’t help but notice that Ryder’s short outfit concealed a nice little bulge in the crotch area. I said nothing. Seeing this she adds that when she was little she “knew she was a girl” in the wrong body. Her mom and dad were both very open minded and raised her as female. Letting her be herself. She asked me if that “made sense.” I said it did.

After fixing me up, she starts a fire in the fireplace, makes us drinks, and we both settle down into very comfortable chairs made of logs and down cushions. It’s warm and feels good. It’s gotten very cold out. We talk for what seems like hours. Ryder asks me a lot of questions about what the “real world” is like. Then asks me about my family. I tell her that my wife had been killed in an auto accident several years ago. That I had played sports and worked out my entire life and had learned to shoot from my dad who had served in the Marines in Vietnam.

“I’m sorry to hear that about your wife” she says. “So I guess that makes both of us sort of loners.” She downs the rest of her drink. Giggling she asks me if I want another. We talk some more and it’s obvious we really like each other. Ryder asks me if I would like to sit closer to the fire together on the couch.

We share another drink and without thinking I put my arm around her. She smiles and snuggles closer to me. She pulls her legs up. They are long and muscular and gorgeous. It also looks like her bulge has gotten bigger. I know mine has.

I guess I’m not surprised when she looks at me and says “Andy. I need to tell you something before we go any farther. I’ve never been with anyone before. I’m not really sure what to do.”

She looks me in the eyes. God they are beautiful. Light blue, and the fire is reflected in them making them even more sexy. Without saying anything I kiss her gently on the lips. She responds by kissing me back then opening her mouth slightly. We kiss like this for a while then I put my hand on her thigh. She doesn’t stop me.

The kissing and making out continues for a while. As I move my hand higher up her thigh she parts her legs slightly as if to say “go ahead.” At the same time she is running her hands all over my chest and shoulders. Then as I slowly stroke her cock she starts to do the same with mine. She’s a little awkward but it feels great. She’s a fast learner.

I lean forward taking her beautiful cock into my mouth and begin to suck, lick, and tease it. It is about 7” cut and very hard. Instinctively she lays back on the couch and spreads her legs. As I go to work on her she moans, sighs, pleads, and screams, grabbing hold of the cushions. I insert a finger into her ass and gently massage her prostate. She says, “Oh my GOD!” then giggling she says “Andy I want you to fuck me. I don’t even know exactly what that is. But you can do anything you want…”

We shift a little bit so I can penetrate her. She is really tight. But we take our time. Gently and slowly. Gradually I’m inside her. She gasps. Then says “God, I never have felt anything like that before.” I begin to fuck her while at the same time jacking her off. It’s not long before we both cum. Me shooting my warm load into her. And her cumming all over herself, me, the couch, the floor, everything. I lick every bit off her cock and body.

We lay there together cuddling under a blanket. The warm fire feels great and we talk about how we are going to make this work. I tell her about my home in Zionsville. She agrees that we can stay most of the time at my place using her cabin as a “getaway.” She’s never even driven a car. But I promised I’d teach her. She’s still very wealthy from her inheritance and I am very successful in business. We’ll never have to live like outcasts and we will be sure to care for her adoptive wolf “family” and she is certain they will accept me as they did her.

Ryder is not like any girl I’ve ever known and I don’t think I’d want it any other way.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

10-26-2019, 10:43 AM

I first saw her while shopping at the local Kroger’s off Washington Street (Bad part of town in Indianapolis. Nothing but prostitutes, robberies, murders, and drug deals). Daangerous but good place to go if you wanna get laid. Or busted... :blush: About 3 AM. It was in the vegetable isle. The only things in my cart were a bottle of Jack and a carton of Marlboros.

She had a shaved head and was covered with tattoos. Her tits were practically hanging out of her tank top and I could see the outline of her huge cock through her very tight cutoff jeans. I said “Hi.”

She shot back “get the fuck outta my way dickhead!”

Dejectedly I moved on. I have to admit I’ve never had too much luck with women. At 5’2” and over 300 lbs with a micropenis, it’s difficult, especially at my age.

Seeing that something had fallen out of her cart. I picked it up off the dirty floor, it was a cucumber, “hey you dropped something.”

“Keep it asshole, you look like you could use it more than me” she said.

After checking out, I thought “well guess it’s back home to jack off to t-girl porn again.” Unless I can pick up someone on the way home. I did drive my brown ’75 Pinto after all. You never know.

(To be continued…) :drool:

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

10-28-2019, 05:41 PM

Continued from above... :blush:

We go throught the checkout line. Out in the parking lot, my new friend says “Hey aren’t you the guy from TLB? I thought you lived around Indianapolis. I’ve always enjoyed your posts. I guess you really are 5’2" and fat after all. Actually I think that’s hot. Anyone can be tall and muscular. And I like older guys lots more. I’m 48. You must be at least 60. You look so much older than that picture on your WordPress site. And what a car! I’ve always loved Ford Pintos. By the way why do you have that ZR-1 in your avatar?

“It’s just to impress others. I figured that if the beautiful t-girls who visit the site thought I really drove a car like that they might want to go out with me” I say somewhat embarrassed. “And I never played football either in fact I was kicked off my pee wee team for smoking weed when I was 7.”

"Well I like it. And brown too. With rust. Sharp. They don’t make’ em like that anymore. I like the Purdue Boilermakers logo on the window. Did you go there?"

"No. A fifth grade dropout couldn't get into a school like that. Much less play football as small as I was. I was a groundskeeper and used to paint the white lines on the field before games. I got fired after the cheerleaders complained that I was staring at them."

"That's too bad. Stupid bitches. You know you’re sort of cute. Maybe you could stop by my place later for a drink?"

“OK. My name’s Andy.”

“I’m Rhonda. Nice to meet you.”

We load up the Pinto with her groceries and head over to her apartment. Stepping over all the drug addicts and drunks passed out in the hallway we are confronted by two teenagers with knives. Rhonda pulls out a .357 Magnum revolver and says “Go ahead make my day, fuckface.” The kids take off running.

When we get inside Rhonda pours us each a drink. Jack Daniels on the rocks. We sit down on her sofa and watch gay porn together. Pretty soon we are both hard. She unzips my pants. “Christ, you weren’t kidding it really IS small. But its so cute and hard too.” She begins to suck it then she pushes me back onto the couch and sits on my face. Her cock is huge! At least as big as Angeles Cid’s. She says “I don’t know if you could fuck anyone with that cute lil cock but I bet you can suck?”

Ramming her huge cock down my throat I gag at first then begin to suck. I’ve never sucked a cock before. I kind of like it. Rhonda begins to moan, her large body pinning me to the couch. It doesn’t take long before she cums all over my face.

Sitting up she says “Why don’t you jack off for me baby? I love for guys to beat off over me. I feel like such a slut. You like sluts don’t you?”

She sits on the couch with her legs spread and plays with her tits and cock while I rub my little cock until I shoot my load. She giggles and says “That was awesome Andy.”

It’s been fun but I tell her I better be getting home. “Where’s that?” “Oh, I live over on Warman Avenue.”

She says “Your profile says Zionsville. That’s where all the rich people live.”

“No that was just bullshit as well. I rent a duplex. About $550/mo. My welfare check barely covers it. Maybe you can come and visit me sometime?”

As I climb into my Pinto, Rhonda says “See you around little guy.”

On the way home I think about asking her to move in with me.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

01-14-2020, 04:38 PM

It’s 2 AM when this incredibly beautiful girl walks into the gym. Usually I’m alone and like it that way but I can’t help noticing her. She is wearing tight black and yellow workout shorts (http://forum.transladyboy.com/attachment.php?attachmentid=319208&d=1578957433) despite it being January.

Figuring she doesn’t want to be bothered I go about my business as she heads over to one of the dressing rooms. A few minutes later she comes out. To my amazement she walks over to the free weight and machine area where I am and smiles at me.

I’m not sure what to do so I just say “Hi.”

“Hi” she says. “Is it OK if I use some of this stuff? Maybe I could work in with you?”

“Yeah. Sure.”

Noticing my old college football t-shirt she asks “What position did you play?"

“Mostly middle linebacker and sometimes defensive end.”

“I was a safety. I played for one of your rivals. Sorry…” she giggles.

She is 6’2” and very muscular (http://forum.transladyboy.com/attachment.php?attachmentid=319140&d=1578165747). I would guess she might be about 180 lbs. Maybe even 200. But not an ounce of fat. She has broad shoulders, powerful arms, long muscular legs. Her face is very beautiful. Her hazel eyes especially.

It’s kind of hard not to notice her large breasts and hard nipples under her tight tank top either. I don’t want to stare, but she already knows I think she’s hot. Her hair is a bright orange and yellow fade, cut in kind of a “shag” style that falls softly over her eyes.

There are five 45 lb. plates on either side of the bar. With a standard 7 foot Olympic bar that’s 495 pounds. Very few people can lift that much. Even large trained athletes.

“How much do you want?” I ask.

“This is OK” she says. “Let's see if I can still do it.”

She looks very strong but I don’t know. Carefully, she positions herself on the bench (http://forum.transladyboy.com/attachment.php?attachmentid=319209&d=1578957433) and arches her back keeping her butt on the bench. She obviously knows what she’s doing. Since I always work out alone at night, I use a “Hammer Strength” machine for bench presses and squats. It’s not an “official” lift but it gets the job done. And if anything goes wrong, there are pins to stop the weight from killing you.

As she pushes, her muscles stand out and the bar starts to rise. Slowly she presses it to arm’s length.

Letting it fall back onto the supports with a bang she gets up. “How was that?”

“Fucking awesome!” Really I’ve never seen anything like it.

“I’m sure you can a lot do more than me but that’s not bad for a girl is it? By the way, my name’s Rylee.”

“Andy. Nice to meet you.”

I had already finished my benches for the night so I let her do her sets. She uses less weight for reps but she’s still very strong. We spend the rest of the workout getting to know each other.

She’s stronger than anyone I’ve ever worked out with except for a few of my former college teammates. All much bigger at over 300 lbs. I’m surprised at how easy going and friendly she is.

Especially since she could probably beat the shit out of anyone I know.

Our conversation soon turns to sharing more personal information, and we laugh and joke around a lot. It’s obvious that there is chemistry and we are very attracted to each other. This workout is quickly turning into a “first date.”

I learn that she was born in 1992 which makes her 10 years younger than me. And it’s pretty clear that this is going somewhere. During a break, she says:

“You are not like most guys I’ve known, Andy. I feel like I can be myself around you. And I can tell you aren’t intimidated by a strong woman. That means a lot. I hope that at least we can be friends.”

Then a pause as she looks me in the eyes and smiles “If not more...”

Gradually we have made our way over to the other side of the gym where the cardio stuff is. Rylee notices an adductor machine sitting nearby and makes a joke about it. She asks me if I have ever used one.

“No. I always did stretching and other stuff like lunges.”

Laughing she says “Yeah. Me too. They seem more like fucking machines. I bet no one uses them for what they were intended.” Then looking across at me, she adds “I wonder what WE could do with one?”

Sitting down in the chair, Rylee puts her legs on either side of the pads and selects the entire stack of 300 lbs. Releasing the pin, she lets the machine spread her thighs far apart then she pulls them together again—almost like the weight was nothing.

Looking at me she sighs and raises her arms above her head then grabs the support. I can tell she’s looking over at the wall where they keep all the rubber “resistance bands.”

Giggling, she gives me that “look” again. I know she can see my hard-on through my long black basketball shorts. And I can see the outline of her own very large cock through her super tight shorts as well.

Getting a few of the bands, I tie her wrists over her head then tie her thighs and ankles to the machine. She is breathing very hard now and moans softly as she lets the machine spread her legs even farther. I gently pull down the waistband of her shorts and take out her cock and balls. Her cock is one of the biggest I’ve ever seen. Much bigger than mine. Very hard, it’s dripping pre-cum. I lightly stroke it and play with the head.

Rylee closes her eyes and leans back. “Fuck, Andy. That feels sooooo good…"

"You know what I’m thinking? I’m a spy that you caught trying to steal classified information. I’ve been trained to endure physical pain by the CIA but you are the one person who knows my weakness. I cannot stand prolonged cock teasing and edging. Eventually I will break and submit just so that you will let me cum. Sometimes it takes hours.”

These machines are set up so that it’s possible to kneel in front of someone using one. I bet we’re not the first couple that has ever used one for sex. Really, I’ve never seen anyone actually on one in the gym. Ever. They are too “embarrassing” for many people and have even become an Internet Meme.

But Rylee and I seem to be making good use of it.

Lightly stroking her throbbing cock, I say “We will continue with the torture until you submit. I’m afraid you are in for a long night young lady unless you cooperate.”

Giggling, Rylee says, “Do your worst. I’ll never tell you anything!”

For the next two or three hours I fiendishly torment Rylee using everything I know. Sucking her cock, licking the shaft, “polishing” the head, playing with her pee hole, gently squeezing her balls, teasing her nipples, tickling her ribs, everything.

Everything that is, except letting her cum. Which she desperately needs. She tries several times to thrust her cock into my hand but seeing that she’s about to cum, I stop. She will get no relief.

Gently brushing her hair out of her face, I look into Rylee’s eyes. There is a familiar feeling. I remember the first time I felt that way for a girl many years ago. There is a pause, then we kiss for the first time. It’s awesome. Deep and passionate. I’m falling in love with her. And we only just met.

Kneeling behind Rylee, I kiss her neck and gently massage her hard nipples. She throws her head back as I continue to slowly stroke her cock. All she says is “Oh Goddd…”

Her cock is now very red and extremely sensitive. Although hard to imagine I think it’s gotten even bigger. I ask “Are you ready to tell me what you know Rylee? Or shall we continue?”

“Yes. Anything. Please, Andy. Just let me cum.”

Suddenly the door opens. Shit! We never thought in the middle of the night we’d have a visitor. He is a small elderly man. Rylee turns her head around and looks at him. Neither one of us says anything. Or knows what to do.

All he can see is a really big guy playing games with his gorgeous muscular girlfriend tied to one of the weight machines. I don’t know if he noticed she also had a cock but all he says is “Sorry kids…” and leaves quickly. We both laugh. Then turning back to Rylee I say, “Where were we?”

“You were gonna let me cum Andy.”

“Oh. OK. No problem.”

With that, I begin to suck her beautiful cock harder and faster. Sliding my mouth up and down the shaft with regular strokes. Rylee’s body tenses, her eyes close, her breathing becomes shallow and regular, and as her back arches, she literally explodes into my mouth.

Her cum gets all over everything making a mess. I try to swallow as much as I can. Her screams are louder than anything I’ve ever heard during sex.

Good thing the streaming music they play is turned all the way up. When it’s over her body falls back against the chair and goes limp. I untie her, and she holds me tightly.

When she recovers, she says “It’s your turn baby. We’ll clean this up later.”

We go over to the TRX room where they have rubber mats. And more privacy. Lying on her back, Rylee says “That was wonderful Andy. Now I wanna fuck your brains out. My gym bag is over there.”

I get it and find a bottle of lubricant inside. She pulls her legs up. Gently I enter her. Her ass is very tight. She gasps and says “Jesus” when I am all the way in. As we fuck she starts to get hard again. I’m amazed. After cumming like that I don’t think I could get hard again for at least another day…

I want Rylee so badly.

After all the “foreplay” I am taking it very slow so I don’t cum too soon. But Rylee is already nearing her second orgasm and I can tell I am getting close. Her body stiffens again as I shoot my load deep inside her. Again and again. It seems to last forever. She claws at my back and pulls me close to her as she cums for the second time. Afterwards, we kiss as we lay there next to each other.

Laughing I say “So what are you doing Saturday?”

“Ummm… anything you want Andy. Maybe we could do something crazy like dinner and a movie? Oh, and I’d like you to meet my Mom and Dad.”

Copyright © 2020 AMS.

a9127

12-10-2020, 05:54 PM

Part I

“Do you really mean that?”

It’s been a few years since I last wrote about Kirsten. You might recall that we met late one night at the gym in Zionsville where we both workout. She is tall, about 6’ with long blonde hair, blue eyes, a 7” cock, and a slender but muscular body. If I had to compare her to anyone, I’d say she looks a lot like Aubrey Kate. :inlove: Kirsten had played sports in High School (football and basketball) and as It turned out, we both graduated from the same University in Indiana where I played football.

We both love wild sex and Kirsten especially loves to be tied up or “act out’ elaborate bondage fantasies. Since we have a well equipped “dungeon” in our basement--along with all our workout equipment--it’s pretty easy to set up a “scene.”

Probably the craziest thing we ever did, until now, was to have sex on the back of my Harley after leaving ila’s and Princess Shawn’s party. Sex on a motorcycle is not usually dangerous (have done it many times :drool:) but at 3:00 AM at 90 mph on the Interstate it can be. I almost fell off after cumming. Fortunately, Kirsten is very strong and grabbed my arm and kept me from falling off.

I did say “until now.”

Many times Kirsten has talked about what it would be like to not have a cock. She loves to have me fuck her more than anything else and while she enjoys getting a blowjob or letting me play with her cock she has hinted that she wouldn’t mind it if she didn’t have one.

“Yes, Andy. I’ve been thinking about it a lot lately. We are both smart and know people with medical backgrounds. I bet we could work it into a scene. That would be like the ultimate orgasm. Fuck!!! I’m SO turned on by the idea! What do you think?”

“It sounds really dangerous Kirsten. What if we screwed it up? You could bleed to death. Then I’d be arrested for murder... I can see it now: Zionsville Man Kills Girlfriend During Kinky Sex.” :(

Giggling, Kirsten says “Andy, you’re so silly as always. I guess that’s one reason I love you. No Andy, we would check it out totally and make sure we did it right. I’ve been reading lots about this. There was even a story on the Internet about two gay lovers that did something like that.”

“Are you sure that story was real? I mean, the risks are way too high. Sorry...”

Pissed, Kirsten goes into our bedroom, slams the door, and locks it. I guess nothing’s happening tonight.

Part II

Fast forward to a few weeks later. I knew this was very important to Kirsten. But too risky. To be honest, I wasn’t totally convinced she really wanted to be castrated. Part of me suspected it was a fantasy. Although I gathered there was a genuine desire on her part to lose her penis eventually. During that time I talked to a Doctor friend of mind. He warned me against it but did give me some ideas for doing it safely. He also suggested many things to read.

Always a good student, I did my homework...

It took a while but I modified one of our racks downstairs so that it would accommodate Kirsten’s cock and balls in sort of a “vise like” contraption. We could begin the scene with some sort of “torture” scenario—which she loves. The rack would be padded and her ass would be raised so that it would be easy to fuck her. Sort of like a “torture chair rack type of thing.” Her legs would be spread wide and strapped into place. Her body, especially her hips, would be tightly secured so there was no movement. Her arms and wrists would be restrained with leather cuffs.

Not that different from our usual fun and games.

What would be different however this time would be the “quick release” bright orange handles positioned where Kirsten could grab them and pull at the right instant. When she did, heavy weights would drop and a thin wire wrapped around the base of her cock would tighten cutting her cock off quickly. I tested it several times to make sure it worked, using thick sausages, cucumbers, zucchini, etc.

It worked.

At the moment of her choosing, Kirsten would grab the handles and pull down. It would be her decision alone and there was no going back. I made sure that my own cock and balls would be out of harm’s way even if I was fucking her at that instant. I loved playing with her cock and sucking it. I would miss that part of her. But this was the woman I loved more than anything. Above all I wanted her to be happy.

We had prepared all the medical supplies that we would need in advance and discussed this at length. Including her recuperation. We would have our phones ready to dial 911 just in case. And we let our friends know we were planning “something really crazy” but we didn’t tell them what.

She came down to look at the device. “Jesus, Andy. That shit is real! Wow. God, I’m so turned on.” She reached out and touched the wires then felt the pull handles. We went back upstirs to our bedroom. That night I would suck her beautiful cock for what might be the last time. Maybe the “drama” had something to do with it. But whatever, it was some of the best sex we’ve ever had. We fell asleep snuggled up together.

She was ready. I’m not sure I was.

Part III

The next morning she was up and around very early. She was dressed in a short, dirty, torn, shirt. It looked sort of like something a medieval prisoner might wear. Her long blonde hair was messy. Her makeup was smeared. I could tell she hadn’t taken a shower like she usually does. Still, she looked fucking hot.

As she always does...

“Andy, I’m your filthy slut. I have been accused of having sex with over 20,000 guys and been sentenced to be tortured on the rack, whipped, then castrated. You are the “sexy executioner” who’s job it is to carry out my sentence. But not before you fuck me several times.”

(Where DOES she get these ideas anyway? :innocent:)

Of course as my “prisoner” she will be required to wear chains all day. Her cock will be kept in chastity but I will be allowed to tease it mercilessly, feel her tits, fuck her, or require her to suck my cock at anytime. Then, at midnight, she will be led to the dungeon where her sentence will be carried out. Of course she loves this kind of stuff. It’s usually her that comes up with these ideas anyway.

The clock above our fireplace strikes midnight. I lead her downstairs. She climbs up on to the rack and I strap her in. Her cock is now straining against its cage. I can tell she wants to cum. I wonder how long we’ll actually have?

Soon she is restrained and her hard cock, now free of its steel prison, is dripping pre cum. I can’t help teasing and sucking it. She moans and says “God Andy, that feels sooooo good. Christ. Don’t stop baby...” She’s now in total control of the levers that will release the weights, pulling the wire taught, and slicing off her cock. It could be anytime.

Kirsten cumms in my mouth for what might be the last time. She still hasn’t pulled the levers yet. She is so turned on she starts to get hard again right away. She looks me in the eyes. I’ve never seen her so intense. This time she says “Fuck me baby... Like you never have before.” I can’t begin to describe the feelings I have for this woman. There’s no need for words. We know fully well how we feel about each other.

Slowly, I fuck her as she writhes and moans. Her breasts rise and fall. Her cock is hard as a rock and strains against the wire wrapped tightly around the base. It looks even bigger than 7” it’s head is throbbing. I notice her hands gripping the levers. Her body is straining against the black leather straps binding her to the rack. She is covered in oil and sweat. Every muscle in her beautiful body stands out.

We continue like this for several more minutes. I lose track of time. And her “predicament” as well. I cum deep inside her, maybe harder than ever. She cums again. Shooting a huge load. I hear a “click” then the sound of the weights falling.

She screams, then passes out. My own orgasm was so intense, that I black out for a second.

Looking up I see her lying back against the bench. The weights have dropped to the floor. Her hands have let go of the levers. She is silent.

And she still has her cock.

Waking up, she starts to laugh. “Fuck Andy. That was really something. Shit... I think we outdid ourselves this time. Damn. I’m glad you knew what you were doing!”

Copyright © 2020 AMS